#it was the heat of the moment I didn’t mean it
Explore tagged Tumblr posts
Text
Growing Pains
poly!marauders x female!reader
summary: you are in desperate need of a job, and the marauders are in desperate need of a babysitter, what's the worst that could happen?
warnings: eventual smut! 18+ | age gap between marauders & reader (not heavily identified) | reader is 21 + | mature language.
author's note: hello everyone! so i have multiple poly!marauder fics going on at this very moment (i know) but this was something that came to me and i thought it would be so cute to write since i never really dip my toes into this kind of normal au's. but please enjoy!
! divers by @cafekitsune & @saradika-graphics !
Being unemployed right out of university was not part of your plan.
You knew that it wasn’t unusual to be unemployed after attending university, but you also had high expectations for yourself.
Originally, you were going to intern at your father’s law firm for a while just to get on your feet, while living in your own studio apartment, which he would pay for—his reward for you ‘stepping up’ straight out of university.
After that, you planned to gain some experience and then be able to work at an actual law firm—not just intern—and pay off your studio apartment on your own.
But, as usual, you and your father had gotten into a blown-out, heated argument about your future. All you had said was that you ‘wanted to do some writing on the side’ during dinner, and everything blew up when he claimed that ‘writing is unreliable and wouldn’t get you anywhere in life,’ which only pissed you off.
It ended with you saying some things you didn’t regret, but maybe should have, and him cutting you off financially, retracting the offer at his law firm.
Instead of groveling, you let your stubbornness take over, storming out and having to find somewhere to live as soon as possible.
Thankfully, your cousin, who had graduated a few years before you, was openly looking for a roommate and wasn’t charging a high rate. You took the offer immediately, but finding a job was a real pain in the ass.
Every place you tried to intern at said you didn’t have enough experience or was in competition with your father’s law firm.
And every place you applied to—whether it was as a barista, waitress, assistant, etc.—rejected you.
For no reason, might you add.
You were growing hopeless and severely depressed. Mary was finding it quite hard to comfort you lately, especially since you were holed up in your room, refusing to leave.
She didn’t even think you went out to use the bathroom.
So eventually, when you came out of your room for your 8 PM coffee, she confronted you.
“Y/N,” She sighed, looking at you as you wrapped yourself in a blanket, dark circles under your eyes. “I love you a lot, but I need you to bloody get it together!”
You groaned. “What do I have to live for if no one will hire me and I’m just unsuccessful?” You sulked. “I mean, I’m going to be living with you until you and Lily have kids!” You screeched, horrified.
Mary looked spooked. “I pray not,” She replied, walking over to you and cupping your cheeks in her hands. “You just need to have more faith in yourself—and maybe a little boost,” She said, letting go and sitting on the counter. “Which is why I got you that little boost and got you a job!” She said excitedly, grinning as you looked at her in shock.
“Wait, what?” You responded. “Doing what? And how?” You asked nervously as her grin widened.
“Well, it’s a full-time babysitting gig,” She said happily, swinging her legs.
“So, a nanny?” You asked, sounding a bit deflated.
“Well, unfortunately, I don’t think you’ll be living with them, but yeah, kind of,” She said, as you hummed.
“And you know the parents?” You asked hesitantly.
“Oh, like the back of my hand,” She said calmly as if your question was ridiculous.
“I mean, should I text them or anything? Or at least let them get to know me before I start babysitting for them?” You asked nervously.
Mary waved you off. “They’re really chill, they’ll love you,” She said happily as she hopped off the counter.
“Wait, but—” You tried to speak again, but Mary wasn’t having it.
“I’ll send you their address. You have to be there at 10 AM!” she yelled before heading to her room.
That wasn’t very informative.
You were never this nervous. You really didn’t want to mess this up. Your palms were sweaty, and you were worried they'd think something was wrong with you, maybe unfit to handle kids if you were this nervous over meeting the parents. And Mary hadn’t even bothered to give you any info about the family—no names, no details about their children.
What made it worse was that you couldn’t decide what to wear. You wanted something casual but presentable, something that said 'I’m approachable, but not a slob.'
You were pretty sure the wife wouldn't appreciate anything too scandolous, and a single dad might misread it.
You ended up choosing a red and green Christmas sweater, mom jeans, and Mary Jane’s—comfortable enough, you thought, to handle kids.
Unfortunately, your timing didn’t match. Without a car (since your dad had cut you off), you had to bike there. And to make matters worse, you’d burned your toast and didn’t have time to make more. You were late, pedaling as fast as you could, praying your GPS was right.
You finally arrived at a beautiful suburban house—exactly what you imagined when you thought of a family of four. The house had a neat front yard, a doormat, and was surrounded by well-kept homes. Taking a deep breath, you rang the doorbell and quickly checked your reflection. Your hair was a mess, but you didn't have time to fix it before the door swung open.
A man with black hair, a black button-up shirt, and tattoos on his arms greeted you. He was strikingly handsome with a charming smile. And.. great, you were already crushing on the dad.
"Hey, you must be Y/N, the babysitter Mary recommended," He said with a grin, extending his hand. "We were expecting you—come on in."
The house felt warm and homey, with photos of kids everywhere and Christmas decorations all over. Toys were scattered on the living room floor but not in a messy way—just lived in.
"Sorry about the mess," The man said, laughing and running a hand through his hair. "You’ve arrived during morning madness."
"Oh, it’s fine," You replied, feeling flustered. "The decorations are lovely."
"They kind of went overboard this year," He chuckled.
Before you could say anything else, another man entered the room—a tall, broad figure with light brown hair, wearing a white button-up shirt and brown slacks. Scars marked his face, but they somehow added to how pretty he was.
“Sirius,” The man grumbled, “I told you to tidy up an hour ago,” He sent an annoyed look his way,
"Remus," The new man said, extending a hand. "Apologies for the chaos. It’s never this untidy."
"Yes, it is," Sirius teased. Remus shot him a look, and you couldn’t help but laugh.
"It’s nice to meet you both," You said with a smile. "Your home is beautiful. It reminds me of my family’s place."
Remus looked relieved. "We’re glad to have you. Can I get you anything? A glass of water?" He asked.
"I think I’m fine," You answered kindly as Remus led you to the couch.
Sirius sat next to you, creating a situation where you were sandwiched between the two men. You felt a little nervous, but they looked extremely comfortable.
"So, Mary didn’t tell us much about you," Remus started.
"She just gave us your last name and I didn't think it would be kind to search you up," Sirius added.
You laughed nervously. "Yeah, she can be a bit mysterious for no reason."
Sirius noticed you fidgeting and put a hand on your knee. "We’re just happy to get to know you ourselves," He said with a kind smile.
"Well, ask me anything," You said, trying to calm your nerves.
"Anything?" Sirius asked with a teasing smile. You flushed, and Remus shot him a warning look.
"How old are you?" Remus asked.
"21," You answered.
"Ah, the responsible age," Sirius joked, "How has it been?" He asked, trying to make you more comfortable.
"It’s been good," You replied. "More responsibilities now, its been a bit hectic."
"Out of school?" Remus asked.
"Yeah, just finished," You said with a smile.
"What did you study?" He continued.
"Criminal Justice with a minor in Creative Writing."
Sirius raised an eyebrow. "Remus here is a bit of a writer himself."
You perked up. "Really?"
Remus chuckled. "Just write novels here and there."
"Which ones?" You asked eagerly, looking at him in excitement.
"Probably haven’t heard of them," Remus said, shrugging. "The Idea of the Unknown was one that was popular for a bit," He added casually, and your eyes widened.
"Wait, you wrote The Idea of the Unknown?" You asked in disbelief.
He laughed. "Yeah, that’s me."
He seemed completely nonchalant as he mentioned one of the books that had shaped your entire view on life. You were amazed by how humble he could be about it.
And then it clicked,
He was one of your all time favorite authors.
You almost fainted. "You’re the Remus Lupin?" You asked, excited.
"Surprised you know my work," He said. "I didn’t think your age group read my books."
"I love your books!" You exclaimed. "The story between Ophelia and Duke had me crying for weeks after the ending."
Remus smiled warmly. "I spent fifteen years perfecting that ending. Glad it made an impact."
"But we're glad you love his work," Sirius teased, a sly grin painting his face.
You blushed, mortified. "Sorry, I didn’t mean to turn this into a meet and greet. I swear I’m not a stalker."
Sirius laughed. "Honestly, this just makes us more sure about you. At least we know you have taste." He nudged your shoulder jokingly.
You felt a bit guilty for not asking more about their kids. "So, what are their names?"
You pointed to a picture of two kids—a boy with dark hair and hazel eyes, and a shy-looking girl with long brown hair. They were both in front of the Christmas tree with matching Rudolph pajamas as the boy smiled confidently in front of the camera and the little girl hid behind him.
"Harry is almost four—he’s a bit of a handful, but he’s brave. Ruby’s shy, but she’s a clever little thing." Remus says, "And don't be fooled by either of them, they love to prank people and be up to no good,"
"They’re both adorable," You said. "I’m sure I’ll love them."
Remus checked his watch. "Actually, they should be back from their walk about now."
And just as he said that, the door opened, and in came a tall man with glasses and black hair that was shorter than Sirius's, carrying Ruby on his back and with Harry hanging from his leg.
Yet another handsome man.
"Okay, go to your daddies," The man said, setting Ruby down. She rushed over to Sirius, while Harry went to Remus, peppering him with questions.
The man turned to you. "And who’s this?" He asked with a grin.
You felt your heart race. "I’m Y/N, the new babysitter," You said, extending a hand.
"James," He said, then surprised you by pulling you into a hug. "Nice to meet you."
Sirius laughed. "He’s a hugger." He picked up Ruby as she pulled on his long locks of hair, earning a pained groan from him as he put her back down, "Not nice," He jokingly pouted as he rubbed his head.
You were too busy by James's embrace to be fully locked on to the kids as his scent infiltrated your nose. James smelled like maple syrup and firewood, and it almost made you dizzy.
When he pulled back, he grinned. "We’re glad to have you."
"Yeah, we need a new face around here," Sirius added as Ruby shyly hid behind his legs.
"Come on, Ruby, say hello," James coaxed, looking at the little girl and nodding his head to you as she went towards you in a shy manner, "She won't bite," James added, trying to help.
You kneeled down to her level. "Unless you want me to," You joked, making her giggle.
"My name’s Y/N. What’s yours?"
"Ruby," She said quietly.
"That’s a pretty name," You said. "You’re pretty too."
Ruby smiled shyly, and you stood up to find a little Harry already approaching you.
"Do you have cookies?" He asked, looking up at you with wide eyes.
"Not yet," You laughed.
"Bwoo," Harry pouted, moving over to James as he picked him up.
"Looks like you’re going to be a good fit,"
#poly!marauders#poly!marauders x reader#poly marauders#poly marauders x reader#poly!marauders x fem!reader#poly!marauders x you#poly!marauders x y/n#poly!marauders x self insert#poly!marauders fanfiction#poly!marauders fanfic#poly!marauders fic#poly!marauders fluff#poly!marauders imagine#poly!marauders drabble#poly!marauders blurb#poly!marauders oneshot#james potter#james potter x reader#sirius black#sirius black x reader#remus lupin#remus lupin x reader#marauders#marauders fanfiction#marauders fandom#the marauders#marauders era#marauders x reader#hp marauders#singmyaubade
685 notes
·
View notes
Text
𝐬𝐨𝐦𝐞𝐨𝐧𝐞 𝐨𝐥𝐝𝐞𝐫.
⭑.ᐟ。𖦹°‧ warnings . . . approximately 7k words, smut with plot, cheating, older!ellie (reader is 23), chef!ellie, body hair, fingering/oral (e!receiving), no use of y/n, food play, ellie drinks coffee in this one :p 𐔌.author's note.ᐟ ֹ₊꒱ first post of the year!!! muahahaha (totally not proofread :p) HAPPY NEW YEARRR!!! i just wanted to take a moment to say thank you from the bottom of my heart to each and every one of you who reads and interacts with my writings/posts in general. it truly means the world to me. :3 i also wanted to let my moots know that i love you all, y'all are so funny and cool, and i appreciate you more than you know. even if we haven’t interacted much, just know i’m lowkey stalking your blogs (in admiration, ofc… i’m definitely not hiding in your basement as you’re reading this)
It wasn’t supposed to go this far. You’d never planned to walk this road, never imagined the day you’d become someone like this. A homewrecker, or whatever the fuck people called it. This wasn’t you, not really. At least, that’s what you told yourself.
But as you kneeled before the Ellie fucking Williams, none of that mattered. Your soft hands held on to her hips with a fervent grip, almost as if your life depended on it, tongue dragging up her dripping heat, collecting every bit of that sweet, sticky honey from the slit of her soaked pussy to the carved ridges of her toned abs. She was a masterpiece, sculpted by Michelangelo himself, and you were hungry for her essence, desperate to savor every inch she had to offer. No matter how many times you have done this before, it never gets old—she never gets old.
Golden syrup trickled from the curve of her perky breasts, pooling in the valley between them before rolling down to her hardened nipples. You couldn’t just ignore them, couldn’t leave them standing there neglected. Slowly, deliberately, you made your way up, tongue swirling, teeth grazing, your mouth worshiping her as she deserved. She whimpered—soft, breathy, almost vulnerable.
You’d done that. You made her sound like that.
But Ellie wasn’t one for patience, not in the kitchen, nor in a different context. That was her thing—impatience, control—making things happen whenever she wanted it. Her calloused hand gripped your shoulder, pushing you back down with the kind of force that sent a jolt straight through you.
“Get me off, like you always do, will ya?” her voice rasp and lazy, dripping with authority.
You looked up at her, smirking despite your knees throbbing from the cold tile beneath you, bruises blooming on your skin like pretty violets, a dark reminder of how many times you’d been down here like this lately. “Yes, chef.”
You didn’t break eye contact as you sank lower, lashes fluttering, bambi-eyed and eager. Ellie always had this power over you, this hold that went deeper than lust. You admired her. You wanted her job, her life, her. You wanted to be her, and fuck, you wanted to be with her, too. But that was a dream too big for the likes of you, and you knew it.
So for now, you gave her what she wanted, what she demanded, losing yourself in her, the scent of her, the taste of her. Your tongue laid flat and ready, exposed for her, and she didn’t waste a second. Instinct took over as her hips bucked against your pretty face, her throbbing, greedy clit grinding against the wet muscle of your tongue. Her desperation only fueled you, and as her heat consumed you, your breath hitched. Your free hand slid down, pressing against your own aching core, rubbing yourself through your soaked panties while you devoured her.
In minutes, you were a wreck. Hair tangled and wild, her hands yanking at it with no care for gentleness. She didn’t give a single fuck if she was hurting you—not now, not ever. That’s just how she was, and you wouldn’t have had it any other way. The pain only made you hungrier, needier, leaving you gasping for more.
“God,” she gasped, her voice breathless, “She doesn’t do it like you do.”
Your heart skipped, your cheeks flushed, and you couldn’t stop yourself from humming proudly against her. The vibrations made her hips jerk, her clit twitching against your warm tongue as you worked on her with even more determination. Your fingers moved faster, circling your swollen bud through the drenched fabric of your panties. The soft moans that escaped your throat only made her rougher, fingers digging into your scalp, pulling you closer as she chased her release.
“Fuck…” she cursed, her voice breaking as her head tilted back, her eyes fluttering shut. She was gone, completely lost in what you were giving her. “This is why you’re my favorite.”
The words hit like a shot of adrenaline, causing a fluttery, erratic sensation to erupt in your stomach. You sucked harder, more hungrily, her juices dripping down your chin and mixing with your spit, your tongue lapping it all up like you couldn’t get enough.
A low moan rumbled from your chest as you got more of her taste, vibrating against her clit and making her cry out in return. Her toned thigh tightened around your head, pulling you impossibly closer. You could barely breathe, your nose buried in her trimmed, reddish bush, but you didn’t care. Her other hand released its grip on the steel counter behind her, letting her back fully press against it to seek steady support while she trapped her stiff nipple between her fongers. Each calculated motion you made left her gasping, her shallow breaths hitching as if she were on the verge of losing control.
Your fingers slipped past the waistband of your white panties, eagerly teasing your slit before pushing them into your pulsating walls without wasting a second more. You were too wet, too sensitive, and way too horny to be patient, couldn’t wait until she came to feel good. You winced slightly, stifling a soft mewl as you sank them deeper and deeper.
She noticed, of course, she did. “What a fucking slut you are,” she chuckled, her voice a breathless mix of amusement and disbelief. Her hips ground impatiently against your mouth, her grip on your damaged hair tightening to the point of pain. “Just like that,” she gasped, her head tilting back again as her body tensed. “I’m close already.”
You couldn’t stop a giddy chuckle to slip past your lips. The sound was soft, playful, but it didn’t go unnoticed. Her head snapped downward, her brows furrowing in confusion as her gaze locked onto yours.
“Something funny?” she asked, her voice sharp despite the breathlessness.
“What, your wife doesn’t touch you at all?” you taunted, your voice laced with mock innocence as you pulled back just enough to meet her hooded gaze.
“She does,” Ellie shot back almost instantly, her voice sharp and defensive. But her actions betrayed her words as her hand gripped the back of your head, forcing you down again with the kind of need that spoke volumes. She was selfish about it, pressing herself against you without hesitation, demanding more of you like she always did.
You gave in, plunging two fingers deep inside her, curling them just right, finding that sweet spot that made her body restless and her moans grow louder. Your mouth stayed busy, lips and tongue working on her rose nub in tandem, sucking and flicking in rhythm with the movement of your hand. Her body was tight, trembling under your touch, and you couldn’t help but feel a rush of pride knowing you were the one making her feel like this—pulling sounds from her that her wife hadn’t in years. It was wrong, but Ellie couldn’t bring herself to stop. Not with the way your fingers worked inside her, not with the way your tongue seemed to know exactly what she needed.
You looked up at her briefly, catching the flicker of something in her eyes—guilt, maybe, or shame—but it was quickly replaced by hunger as her fingers tightened in your once-soft hair. “Don’t stop,” she rasped, her voice growing desperate. And you didn’t.
How could you sleep with another woman’s wife? The thought lingered in the corners of your mind like a restless echo of a whisper, making you feel guilty and disgusting, until your gaze landed on her again, and suddenly, the guilt felt distant, almost irrelevant, like it was never there to begin with.
Even a blind person would succumb to her allure, you told yourself, as if that excused anything. That charisma of hers—it wasn’t just a pull. It was a wicked spell that left you weak in the knees. The world around you always seemed to fade into a hazy blur as she walked into the room, her presence overwhelming and intoxicating. Self respect? It vanished the moment her soft lips crashed against yours, leaving you drowning in the pounding of your heart and your feelings for her.
Maybe it was her beauty, effortless and unassuming, the kind that seemed to defy time itself. She wore it effortlessly, as if time itself had conspired in her favor. She looked fresh, radiant even, no matter her age. Thirty-six. Was that too old for you? Surely not. There were worse gaps out there, you reasoned, though even the thought of reasoning felt ridiculous when it came to her. She made rationality crumble, made you question things you never had before.
Ellie hadn’t always been this person, this version of herself that took and took without restraint. She hated it, hated the way she’d sunk so low, but she couldn’t stop. Not when it came to you. She’d had plenty of pretty girls come and go in her kitchen, of every age, bright-eyed and eager to prove themselves. But none of them had caught her attention the way you did. There was something about you that made her stomach twist and her chest flutter in ways she didn’t want to admit.
It made her feel disgusting.
The guilt clung to her like a parasite, heavy and suffocating, consuming her at night as she lay next to Dina. Sweet, devoted Dina, who didn’t deserve any of this. Dina, who kissed Ellie goodnight with the same tenderness she had ever since high school, who still looked at her with love in her eyes, even though Ellie knew she didn’t deserve it.
But the truth was undeniable. Dina didn’t make her happy anymore. Maybe it wasn’t even Dina’s fault, maybe the problem was Ellie herself. Years of love, years of marriage, and yet something had changed. Dina was steady, reliable, safe. But safe had grown boring. Too domestic, too… predictable.
Then you walked into her restaurant.
Ellie remembered that day like it had been etched into her memory with a hot iron. You had this nervous energy about you, your manicured hands trembling slightly even as you tried to project confidence. It was endearing the way you squared your shoulders and forced a smile despite how jittery you clearly felt. Ellie couldn’t take her eyes off you.
Your nerves were a tangled mess, a whirlwind of excitement and dread swirling in your chest. Meeting someone you had admired for years was thrilling, yes, but it was also overwhelming in a way you hadn’t expected. Your love for cooking had always been an anchor in your life, a passion ignited by your dad—a man whose laughter echoed in every inch of the house on cozy Sunday afternoons, whose hands expertly kneaded dough or seasoned a sauce with precision and care. Those moments were your happiest memories, fragments of a simpler time.
When he passed, it felt like a part of you went with him. Alongside the grief came a determination that burned quietly within you. You owed it to him, you told yourself. You had to carry on his passion, keep alive all the little tricks and lessons he had passed down. He never got the chance to go to a culinary school, never had the means to chase the dream he so clearly deserved. You’d been luckier. You had opportunities he could only ever dream of, and for that, you couldn’t complain.
However, somewhere along the way, doubt began to creep in.
It was subtle at first—a quiet voice in the chambers of your mind that questioned if you were truly good enough. That voice grew louder with time, eating away your confidence. Even after you graduated from a prestigious culinary school—one that rarely opened its doors to just anyone—you couldn’t shake the feeling that others were better.
More talented. More deserving.
Still, you pushed forward. Giving up wasn’t an option, not after everything you’d invested: all your savings, grueling hours of study, sleepless nights, sacrifices you had made, and the moments you had teetered on the edge of failure, only to claw your way back. Quitting now would mean throwing all of that away. Worse, it would mean letting down the one person whose opinion mattered most to you.
How would your dad react if he were still here? Would he understand your struggles, or would he shake his head in disappointment? Those unanswered questions haunted you late at night, swirling endlessly in your mind as you tossed and turned in your bed. Would he be proud of the path you had taken? Or would he see your insecurities as a weakness?
You didn’t know. You might never know. Yet that was part of what kept you going, clinging to the hope that, somehow, all of this would be worth it.
When your culinary school recommended Ellie Williams’ restaurant for an apprenticeship, your heart nearly stopped. You couldn’t afford not to say yes, but that didn’t stop the nerves from turning your stomach inside out. She was a legend, known for her perfectionism, innate talent, and the kind of reputation that inspired both awe and fear. She wasn’t just a great chef. She was the chef, and to top it all off, she’d walked the same halls at your school. Knowing she had started where you were now gave you hope, but it also set the bar impossibly high.
Ellie was why you chose that school in the first place, and now you were walking into her domain, hoping you wouldn’t screw it all up.The interview wasn’t something you could avoid, no matter how much you wanted to. Everything about her was intimidating—the stories of her strictness, her infamous zero-tolerance policy for mistakes, and her disdain for laziness in any form. All of it left you shitting your pants in anticipation.
The moment she stepped into the office a waitress had told you to wait in, the air felt like it had shifted, and the chatter of the bustling restaurant beyond the door suddenly muted. She carried herself with confidence, the intimidating kind. Her auburn hair was pulled into a loose bun at the nape of her neck, a few rebellious strands framing her freckled face. The years had carved faint lines into the corners of her olive eyes, but they only added to her beauty. Her gaze was piercing, the type that made you feel stripped bare with just one glance.
She wore her chef’s jacket open at the collar, the sleeves rolled up to reveal forearms adorned with faint scars and a faded tattoo. Her stance was casual but strong, her crossed arms flexing toned muscles beneath the freckled skin. She looked like someone who had worked for everything she had and who wasn’t afraid to call you out if you hadn’t done the same.
The interview itself was mercilessly brief. Ellie didn’t waste time, her words were stern and straight to the point. She leaned back in her chair, arms crossed over her chest, her expression unreadable except for the slight downturn of her lips. It wasn’t just that she looked unimpressed, it was as if she had already decided you had something to prove.
Her voice cut through the silence with a rasp that spoke of too many late nights and maybe one too many cigarettes in her youth. “I’m not here to hold anyone’s hand,” she began, “And I don’t give out praise for showing up. I want to know why you think you can keep up here when most fresh-out-of-school types run for the door the second they realize what I expect.”
You stumbled over your words at first, her intensity throwing you off balance. Her stormy green eyes stayed locked on you the entire time, dissecting every word that left your mouth. You couldn’t help but notice the faint quirk of her brow, a hidden challenge laying in its arch, daring you to falter.
When you finished answering, her expression didn’t change, her arms still crossed in that stance that screamed impatience, like she had better things to do. She let the silence stretch, as if weighing your every word. Finally, she nodded, just once, curt and decisive, before standing.
Your posture straightened awkwardly, every muscle stiff as you tried to hold her gaze. You didn’t want to look nervous, not to her. Ellie Williams wasn’t the kind of person who tolerated insecurity, and the last thing you wanted was to give her the impression that you didn’t know what you were doing.
“I’ll give you a week,” The older woman conceded, “A trial. During that time, you’ll work every shift I tell you to—no complaints. If I think you’re slacking even once, you’re out. Understood?”
Anxiety coursing through you at her words, the pressure settling on your shoulders like a lead apron. You nodded, swallowing your nerves and summoning every ounce of determination you had left. “Understood, Chef.”
“Good.”
Ellie pushed herself off the desk, her hand extended toward you, and for a second, you froze. When you finally reached out, your fingers met hers—rough, calloused, worn down by years of relentless labor in kitchens like this one. Her grip was firm and commanding, her knuckles marked with tiny cracks and the faded scars of burns long since healed. You couldn’t help but notice how her hand lingered just a second too long, enough for you to feel the weight of her scrutiny.
Her eyes narrowed slightly, “Don’t disappoint me.”
“I won’t,” you promised, your voice cracking slightly, betraying how much you wanted to sound confident.
Easier said than done.
The week passed in a blur. Each day felt like a battle that tested you to your limits. The kitchen wasn't just hectic; it was hell. A scorching inferno of non-stop work. Pans clattered, oil sizzled, and the air seemed perpetually thick with heat and the aroma of garlic and herbs. Voices shouted over the din, and orders barked with urgency. The counters gleamed under the lights, every inch of the space immaculately polished, ready for Ellie’s scrutinizing eyes to find fault in it.
And find fault she did.
It was like suddenly, you couldn’t hold a knife to save your life. Ellie would swoop in, catching you mid-slice with a firm, “Stop—just stop for a second.” Her voice cut through the noise, causing the chattering to quiet down. Suddenly, all eyes were on you. It felt so humiliating. “Are you a chef, or are you a five-year-old holding a knife for the first time?” She’d stand there, arms crossed, eyebrow cocked, watching you squirm. You tried to steady your hands, gripping the knife tighter, and all you got was a scoff, a look that made your stomach twist.
Then it was the mess. “Look at this mess! You think I’m running a playground here?” The older woman would gesture around your station, eyebrows pinched, lips in a tight, judgmental line. “Clean as you go, or you’re out of my kitchen.” There was no leniency. Her gaze was like a hawk’s, sharp and all-seeing. The second you moved a dish or reached for a towel, her eyes were back on you, always expecting you to fail.
And food presentation? Forget it. “Did I ask for a food explosion?” She’d glance at the plate you’d put together, her mouth twitching in that grimace that made you feel about three inches tall. “Plates come out looking perfect, not like someone took a bite out of them before they left the kitchen. This isn’t cafeteria food; it’s a reflection of our work—my work. Start over.”
Every mistake felt magnified, like each misstep was some personal insult to her craft. One evening, she caught you hesitating by the stove, trying to balance the pan with a little too much caution.
“What are you afraid of, a little fire?” She stepped up, snatching the pan from your hand and demonstrating with quick, fluid movements, flames licking up as she seared the dish. “If you can’t handle a hot pan, you’re not going to last five minutes here. Heat means flavor—no hesitation. Either own it, or let someone else do it who actually knows what they’re doing.”
Each critique came hard and fast, like she was testing just how much you could take before breaking. But you’d see that flash in her eyes, just for a second, when you corrected yourself or caught her rhythm without her saying a word—a glint of approval, almost pride, though she’d never admit it. That kitchen was hell, and Ellie was the one lighting the fire.
Gradually, you grew on her in ways Ellie refused to acknowledge. At first, it was your dedication that caught her attention. You were so damn passionate, throwing yourself into every task with a fire she hadn’t seen in years, not even in herself anymore. It reminded her of how she used to feel about cooking, back when it wasn’t just a job, back when she wasn’t doing it for anyone but for herself. A sparkle that had been her whole world until the sparkle began to fade.
That same drive she once held was mirrored in you, and it hooked her in a way she didn’t let you see.
At first, it was harmless, or at least, she told herself it was. Viridescent eyes would wander absentmindedly while you worked over the stoves, catching the way you moved, the confidence in your hands, and the soft furrow in your brow when you were deep in concentration. It wasn’t even intentional at first, just a passing glance, a stray thought. Then she noticed the way her gaze lingered longer each time, how her mind wandered just a little too far. And once she started, she couldn’t seem to stop.
She made sure you never noticed. Ellie was good at that—at control, at holding the reins so tight they left marks in her palms. Whenever you turned her way, she’d tear her eyes away before you could catch her looking, busying herself with anything else. But there was no denying the way her focus shifted, no longer just assessing your technique or critiquing your timing. Her gaze followed you for other reasons now. The curve of your body in those faded denim jeans seemed to pull at her attention no matter how hard she tried to ignore it, and every time she brushed past you, the accidental touch of her hand against yours sent a spark up her arm that she couldn’t shake.
Still, she kept herself professional. She corrected you like she corrected everyone else, keeping her harsh tone and her words blunt. You weren’t special, she told herself. You couldn’t be. And yet, when her fingers lingered a second too long while adjusting your grip on a knife or guiding your hand to the perfect spot on the cutting board, she felt the edges of her resolve begin to fray.
Then came the night that changed everything.
The last customer had left, the dining area was quiet except for the faint buzz of the lights. The rest of the crew had clocked out and gone home, leaving you alone in the kitchen, scrubbing at a caramel spill that had hardened into the countertop like cement—a clumsy incident of yours. Your movements were hurried, and your brows knit together in frustration as you scraped at the sticky mess.
Ellie stayed behind, like she often did, overseeing the final cleanup before heading home to Dina. The thought was always there, hovering at the back of her mind like a shadow, but tonight, it felt distant, blurred. She stood at the far end of the counter, arms crossed, her gaze glued on you without even realizing it.
Something about the way you moved hypnotized her. The way your lower lip caught between your teeth, the faint sheen of sweat on your forehead from the heat of the kitchen, the fluid way your body bent and shifted—it all made her stomach twist in ways she hadn’t felt in years. You were stunning, achingly so, and the red-brown-haired woman couldn’t stop herself from noticing every little detail about you.
Her chest tightened as she battled the strange, unwelcome flutter deep in her gut. It wasn’t just attraction—it was something more insidious, something that made her feel both exhilarated and ashamed. She didn’t feel this way when she went home to Dina anymore. She hadn’t for a long time.
Ellie furrowed her brow, her thoughts an unsteady swirl as she watched you wipe at the counter, your features etched with determination. She told herself to leave, to walk out and go home, but her boots stayed rooted to the floor.
When you finally finished and prepared to leave, you took a deep breath, the familiar wave of intrusive, overthinking thoughts gnawing at your self-esteem all over again. You steeled yourself, fighting the inner tension, before turning toward Ellie. She was focused, double-checking a few final things, but your stomach twisted with nerves. You couldn’t let her walk out without asking, without knowing. It might have seemed pathetic, but you needed the truth, needed to know if you’d wasted your time, if you should’ve just walked away and taken a job at McDonald’s instead. Because if that was all you were capable of, then why bother aiming higher?
“Can I ask you something?” you ventured, stopping the older woman in her tracks. Your voice carried a note of hesitation, the vulnerability in it impossible to miss.
Ellie paused, glancing over her shoulder before turning fully toward you. She wiped her hands on the apron snug around her waist, her expression shifting from its usual intensity to something softer. “Sure,” she uttered, curiosity flashing in those green eyes.
You hesitated for a beat, your fingers nervously brushing over the edge of the counter. Then, before you could stop yourself, the words tumbled out. “Am I completely helpless? Like… am I trash?”
The insecurity in your voice hung in her ears, and for a moment, Ellie just stared at you, her mouth tightening as the question sank in. Something about the way you stood there—your shoulders slightly hunched, your gaze fixed somewhere below hers, bracing yourself for the worst—tugged at her chest.
She recalled that feeling all too vividly. The nights spent doubting herself, the pit in her stomach as she questioned if she was good enough to stand in a kitchen like this. It was a memory she thought she’d buried, but now it resurfaced in the form of you—young, insecure, and so painfully earnest.
“No,” Ellie reassured, her voice was firm but not unkind. She stepped closer, her apron swaying slightly as she moved, and her eyes softened into something warmer, a nuance you had never seen before in those irises. “You’re not trash. You just… need time to find your footing. Everyone starts somewhere, and I’ve seen enough to know you’ve got more potential than you give yourself credit for.”
You weren’t helpless. You were just trying to figure it all out, and she couldn’t help but see herself in you, more than she cared to admit.
It wasn’t then that things started between you two. Not that night. But exactly a week later, it began.
It happened during a chaotic morning when you accidentally nicked your finger while chopping vegetables. The cut wasn’t deep, but the sight of blood had you panicking. Ellie had swept in with a surprising amount of care, guiding you to her office to patch you up and calm you down.
She hadn’t pictured you as the panicking type—self-assured was more the image you projected—but that moment revealed something else entirely. You were sweeter than you let on, a little naive, even, but there was a warmth to you, a vibrancy she hadn’t realized was there.
At first, it was innocent enough. A lingering touch as she wrapped the bandage around your finger. Then came the late nights in the kitchen, staying behind to help her with something small or lingering because she had promised to teach you a few of her tricks, always claiming you were the only one worth teaching.
Initially, it felt special, as if you were being singled out for something significant. You didn’t realize that those excuses were designed to keep you there longer than anyone else. You had no reason to suspect otherwise. Ellie was subtle and calculated in her approach, so it never occurred to you that she might be making a move—especially with a whole wife waiting for her at home.
Ellie knew what she was doing, she always did. Once you had let her see the cracks in your confidence, the way you second guessed yourself, she used it to her advantage. Whenever you vented about your insecurities or the weight of expectations, she was there, whispering reassurances in that husky voice of hers. Her praise was addictive, and you found yourself craving it more than you’d ever admit.
Before long, the lines began to blur. Innocent late-night conversations with a married woman gradually evolved into deep discussions over shitty after-hours coffee as you sat on cracked stools in the empty kitchen of her restaurant, the smell of grease still lingering in the air. She’d vent about her wife, about how distant things had gotten, how they barely spoke unless it was to fight. All you’d do was nod, offering words of comfort because that’s all it was supposed to be. Comfort. But then her hand brushed yours one night, and everything started spiraling.
Those comforting touches soon escalated into stolen kisses in her office, the kind that left you breathless. Her hands explored you sinfully, and she couldn’t get enough. Then you’d find yourself waiting for everyone to pack up and leave, your heart thrumming in your chest like never before. For the lights to dim, and the sound of keys to jingle when Ellie locked the front door, making sure to keep any potential intruders out. When the coast was finally clear, she’d be on you, no hesitation, no second-guessing. Her lips, as soft as petals of a blooming rose, would crash into yours like she’d been starving for it, her hands rough and desperate, would shamelessly yank at your shirt, your pants, anything that was in the way.
It was always messy. Messy and quick, like you didn’t have time to think about what the hell you were doing—perhaps because she didn’t want to think about it, not before, not during, and certainly not after. She’d leave the moment it was over as if it had never happened, leaving you with only the echoes of what had happened. She’d shove you up against the cold steel of the prep table, and it’d be so fucking wrong but so fucking good all at once. Her lips, her hands, her voice—it was addictive. The way she whispered filthy things in your ear completely contrasted the sweet nothings she used to talk her way into your bed.
The only other sounds were the occasional car passing by outside and your obscene whimpers, loud and unrestrained as she shoved her fingers deep inside your cunt. She liked it that way, liked seeing you lose control while she stayed so composed. Her wedding band glistened under the low kitchen light, covered in your juices, the gold stained with the sin of what you both knew shouldn’t be doing.
It wasn’t love, not really. Or maybe it was, in some twisted, fucked up way. Whatever it was, it kept you coming back.
Maybe it was because of the way she looked at you as if you were a risk worth taking—it made you feel invincible. Special. Because she had chosen you, of all the girls that worked for her. She hadn’t even chosen her wife, Dina, who waited at home every night as she fucked you roughly on the kitchen counters, bending you over the surface as your hard nipples pressed against the cold metal and her fingers plunged deeper into you. That was enough to make you dumbly believe she couldn’t live without you, that she’d be willing to leave Dina for you.
It was in those moments that you felt like you were her everything.
After six long, agonizing months, the truth hit you in the back of the head like a ton of bricks—you weren’t special.
You weren’t the one she picked. You were just another victim of her lies. She was just that—a cheater. And just like every other cheater, she promised you love and loyalty only to pull the rug from beneath you when you least expected it.
Your heart dropped when you saw Dina walk into the restaurant, bouquet in hand, her son clutching her hand like a lifeline. It felt like the world spun too fast, and all you could do was stare as she sauntered into the kitchen, greeting everyone with that perfect, beaming smile of hers.
And then Ellie—your Ellie, the one who made you believe in something real—just kissed her. Not a quick peck, but a real kiss. One that felt too familiar. A kiss that made you sick, made your stomach churn like you had swallowed rusty nails. You could hear their voices, muffled through the noise of the restaurant, but the words were clear as day. Trivial shit. Talking about their son. Pet names. Casual chatter, the kind that could’ve been any couple. But it wasn’t supposed to be them. Not when Ellie had kissed you like you were the fucking air she needed to breathe, like her wife had failed her in ways you couldn’t even begin to understand. Ellie kissed you with that desperate hunger, like she was starved for something real, and you naively fell for it.
When the auburn haired woman looked back at you, for a split second, everything froze. She saw the pain hiding behind your strained, faint smile, the hurt you were barely managing to mask. Her face went pale, and then, like a fucking coward, she ditched her wife, brushing her off with some lame excuse about being too busy. You saw the fear of being caught. The guilt. The shame. All of it etched in her face, and you hated her for it.
You confronted her, demanded answers, tried to make sense of the lies she’d spun to you for months. But she stuck to her story, every word coming out of her mouth an excuse to protect herself. “It’s not like that, it’s all a facade. She’s not like this at home.” Fucking bullshit. Dina was the perfect wife. The kind of woman anyone would kill to have by their side. Ellie was the fucking problem. She couldn’t stay away from things she shouldn’t want—you. She never could.
She convinced you, promised you she would leave Dina, that one day, it would be just the two of you. But when that night came—the night you spent together, tangled up in sweat and passion—it was the end, one you never knew was coming. You were still panting, your heart pounding, when she rolled off of you.
“Babe, where’re you going?” You croaked, your voice strained and filled with disappointment. Your arm reached out slowly, but she was quicker, already perched on the edge of the bed, ready to up and leave. You could hardly keep yourself together as she pulled on her clothes.
“Home. To Dina.” The words fell from her lips so casually, as if they didn’t tear you apart to hear them, as if the aftermath of your activities wasn’t still gripping your chest, stealing your breath. You propped yourself up, your hair a tangled mess clinging to your sweaty forehead, forcing a playful expression, masking the pain inside you with a fake pout.
“Five more minutes? Where’s my aftercare?” You hoped your teasing would soften the moment, maybe make her cave the way she always did. It was a little game you’d played, and it usually worked.
In return, she dropped a whole bomb on you that made your chest tighten painfully and your stomach sink, “Look, we can’t keep doing this.” Her back was to you, her muscles flexing as she reached down for the rest of her clothes, the soft moonlight casting a faint glow over her freckled skin, leaving you drowning in the silence that followed.
“What?” you whispered, your voice barely a breath. Your eyes trailed over her back, over the red scratches you’d left there in the heat of it all, unable to comprehend how things had turned upside down so fucking fast.
“You heard me.” Her voice grew colder all of the sudden. “I have a wife, and I’m not gonna divorce her, no matter how bad things are.” She sounded so final, like her decision was set in stone and nothing would sway her.
You tried everything. You begged her, your voice breaking as you told her to stay, to not walk out of your life just like that. You yelled, you cried, you threw every last ounce of yourself into making her see what you two had, what she was throwing away. Nothing worked. She still left.
It didn’t just end there. She had one more kick to land. A week later, she fired you.
Fired you.
She called you into her office, and just when you thought she was about to offer even a shred of compassion, there was another cold punch to the gut. She handed you a card with a number on it, and you stared at it, bile rising in your throat. As if everything you two had could be wrapped up in a neat little package with a goodbye card like you were nothing more than some evidence she needed to get rid of in order to clean her conscience and carry on with her life like you never happened.
“What’s this?” You had questioned, confused, pissed off by the lack of any emotion in the exchange.
“Another restaurant that would much appreciate your devotion. She’s my friend and—” she kept going, but you couldn’t hear it anymore. The more she spoke, the more you felt the anger boil inside, hot and suffocating. You couldn’t hold back anymore.
“Are you firing me?” you snapped as the realization hit you harder than it should’ve. You’d fucking hated this job, she made you hate it, but it had been the best thing that ever happened to you. And Ellie knew that, she knew how much it meant to you. She simply couldn’t stand to look at you anymore. Guilt had started eating away at her—after six months of sleeping with you, no less.
Ridiculous.
“No, my friend Abby told me she needs more—” She tried to bullshit her way out, but you saw right through it. She sighed, frustration in her voice as she planted her hands on her hips, looking down at the floor, avoiding your gaze like the coward she was. “Yes. I’m firing you,” she finally admitted, cutting through her own bullshit.
“Is it because of—”
“Yes.” She confirmed, not even letting you finish the question.
“Wow.” You blinked at her, the words heavy in your mouth, disbelief written all over your face. You barely managed a faint frown, feeling your insides twist. Without another word, you turned on your heel and stomped out of her office, ripping your apron off like you were shedding the last bit of dignity you had left.
That’s what led you here. Sitting in your car, parked in front of Ellie’s house—this massive, gaudy mansion that felt like a fucking slap in the face. Too perfect, too shiny, too fucking out of reach for someone like you. Your fingers dug into the steering wheel, gripping it as if you wanted to rip it apart, your eyes locked on Dina’s silhouette as she paced back and forth behind the windows. Meanwhile, Ellie was still at work, living her life as if nothing had happened, while you were left drowning in your stupid, fucking choices. Only because you fell for her words, her kisses, her promises.
She couldn’t just ruin your life and walk away without consequences. No, you wouldn’t let her get away with this shit. You felt like a goddamn homewrecker, not only because you had slept with a married woman, but because of what you were about to do now.
Your hand hovered over the doorbell, your fingers shaking as you tried to convince yourself this wasn’t a mistake.
It was too late to back out.
The seconds dragged on like hours before she appeared. Dina, standing there at the door with that look on her face—confused, curious, like she was trying to place you before she realized she had never seen you before.
“Sorry? Do I know you?” Her voice was soft, too soft, as if it was meant for someone who had slept with her wife. Those warm, brown eyes staring back at you made you feel like the lowest piece of scum, causing your words to catch in your throat, tangled and desperate. It was as though they were trying to strangle you from the inside.
“Are you okay? Do you need anything, sweetie?” Her tone shifted, softening as she noticed the panic clouding your eyes, the tremble that gripped your body. But no amount of softness could quell the scorching anger inside you. You wanted to throw it all out—the truth. The ugly truth.
Before you could even utter a word, her son appeared from behind her, his small hands holding up a drawing, pride beaming from his small face. “Mommy, look!” His innocent, excited tone cut through you, “Can’t wait to show mama, too.”
Dina gently hushed him, running her fingers through his brown hair, and your eyes locked on the ring glinting on her finger. Your gaze lingered on Dina for a moment before drifting to the family photos adorning the wall behind the woman. Some captured small trips, others moments on the beach, while a few were wedding and baby pictures. Then, your eyes returned to the child’s innocent face, his tiny hand clutching the drawing—it made something inside you crack, without a warning.
You swallowed hard as you blinked, fighting to compose yourself.
“Sorry, I was looking for... Jake. I must’ve gotten the wrong address.”
#ellie williams#ellie the last of us#ellie x reader#ellie tlou#ellie williams x reader#ellie smut#the last of us 2#ellie x y/n#lesbian#lesbianism#ellie x fem reader#ellie williams smut#ellie williams x female reader#ellie williams tlou#ellie williams x you#tlou part 2#tlou ellie#tlou 2#dina the last of us#dina woodward#dina tlou#tlou2#the last of us part 2#sapphic#wlw#wlw ns/fw#tlou x reader#the last of us#tlou fanfiction#ellie williams fanfiction
417 notes
·
View notes
Text
17 stuck with you — jealousy jealousy !
scaramouche x gender neutral reader
content warning: oblivious idiots
MIDDLE OF THE NIGHT: YOUR POINT OF VIEW
When you and the others returned from the island, you walked into the dorms to find everyone either drunk or in the process of getting there. When Yae asked what everyone wanted for catering, the unanimous answer was alcohol—until Jean reminded them they’d need food too.
You’d had a drink or two and were playing a halfhearted game of cards on the floor with Venti and Aether. Nobody seemed interested in going to bed. Getting drunk was the perfect way to forget the stress of the show.
Scara sat near the door, absentmindedly pulling out blocks in the game of Jenga Fischl had set up beside him. The atmosphere was surprisingly calm…for now.
Then Mona stood up from where she’d been teaching Yoimiya how to make a drink and plopped down next to Scara. He didn’t look too thrilled by the move.
“So, Kuni?” she slurred.
You froze at the name. Scara had made it clear that nobody but you called him that.
“Don’t call me that,” Scara muttered, his voice flat.
“Aww, why not? I thought I meant more than that,” Mona teased, clearly influenced by the alcohol.
“Can you go bother someone else?” Scara shot back.
“Don’t be like that!” Mona huffed, nudging him with her shoulder. “Want a massage? You used to love my massages.” She said the last part while looking directly at you, her hand casually caressing Scara’s shoulder. You quickly looked away, trying not to make it obvious that you were listening.
Scara removed her hand from his shoulder, pointedly avoiding eye contact. Mona didn’t let it go.
“Why won’t you just pay attention to me?” she whined, leaning closer.
“Can you not?” Scara finally turned to face her, his voice sharp. “What the hell are you even doing here?”
At this point, the whole room was trying to act like they weren’t paying attention, but it was clear they were all watching
“I just wanted to talk—” Mona began, but Scara interrupted her.
“I mean, what are you doing on this island?”
“I came to win you over,” Mona said, as though the answer was obvious.
“You’re the one who broke up with me,” Scara huffed, crossing his arms. “Don’t give me that bullshit.”
Mona took a long swig from her drink, unfazed.
“I didn’t want to,” she sighed, her voice thick with alcohol. “I would’ve stuck it out if your mom hadn’t… well…”
You felt a flush of heat spread across your face at the mention of Scara’s mother. You weren’t the only one who noticed; Childe, Aether, and Kazuha exchanged glances, each looking more uncomfortable by the second.
Scara grabbed Mona’s glass from her hand, his fingers tight around it. “You should shut up.”
Mona, however, was too far gone to be deterred.
“How could I not take the contract? You know how bad my old management was. I had no choice. It was either that or you. You know how it is.”
It was only when she noticed the entire room was staring at her that a little sobriety seemed to return. She clamped her palm over her mouth and stared at Scara, wide-eyed.
“Sorry… I didn’t mean to say that,” she mumbled, her voice the most sincere it had been all night.
Scara didn’t answer. He just stared at the ground, his face unreadable, while Mona rambled her apology. The rest of the room shifted awkwardly, unsure if they should intervene or just let it pass. You could feel your heart race, had that been the real reason for their breakup? You had always thought Scara had ended things on his own terms.
Mona reached out for him, but Scara stood up abruptly, stepping over the scattered Jenga blocks on the floor as he moved toward the door. It creaked open, letting in a cold gust of night air before slamming shut behind him.
The room fell silent for a moment. Then, Mona stood, swaying slightly, and started after him.
“I don’t think that’s a good idea…” Kazuha murmured, but his words were drowned out by the sound of the door shutting once again.
“Did you guys know about all that?” Venti asked, turning to Aether.
“Since it’s out in the open, yeah,” Aether sighed.
“We need to stop giving her drinks,” Lumine muttered under her breath.
“I’m kind of worried about Mona going after him,” Childe said, rising from his seat to peer out the window. “Knowing Scara, he might drown himself… or her.”
“I’ll go be a witness to the murder then,” you blurted out before you could stop yourself. Childe gave you a sympathetic pat on the shoulder as you made your way out the door.
You didn’t know why you felt the sudden urge to follow him. It had always been about trying to surpass him before. But tonight…tonight you just wanted to catch up to him. To be equals.
SCARA’S POINT OF VIEW
The bench is cold beneath him and the sea breeze is a sharp slap against his face as he stares out at the crashing waves. It’s quiet but it does little to distract him from the turmoil in his chest. His fingers curl around the cigarette, the thin paper already loose from where he pocketed it earlier. He twirls it between his fingers absently, trying to focus on the motions instead of his thoughts.
The urge to light it is almost unbearable. He can almost feel the familiar ache, the way the smoke would crawl its way down his lungs and quiet everything inside him. It would help him forget. At least for a little while.
But he promised he wouldn’t.
Your words echo in his head like a soft, repeated prayer, something that clings to him even when he’s alone. He knows if he takes that drag, it’s one more step back from everything he's trying to hold onto. One more thing he’ll have to explain to you, and he can’t stomach that right now.
So instead, he flicks the cigarette into the sand, watching it settle there like a tiny, forgotten thing, and then turns his gaze back to the sea. His breath hitches in his chest. If it isn’t the lack of nicotine that’s bothering him, it’s something else. Something sharper, older.
Something that happened more than a year ago.
Mona’s slurred words made the memory hit him with the force of a slap. It wasn’t her betrayal that stung, not really. He knew the two of them were never that serious. But it was the fact that she had chosen his mother over him. The fact that his own mother had paid her off like it was nothing.
Mona had once been sweet back when they first met. Her determination to be an idol had reminded him of you in a way. Maybe he was just searching for a piece of you in anyone he could find.
“Scara?”
He doesn’t have to turn to know it’s her. He can smell the alcohol before he hears the soft, slurred voice, and when he finally looks up, there she is, weaving on unsteady feet, her hair tangled around her shoulders, eyes glazed.
She’s drunk.
God, what a fucking mess.
“I—uh—can I sit?” She hiccups, and despite himself, he shifts slightly to make room on the bench, the muscles in his back tense, coiled, but his body obeys the unspoken politeness he’d long been taught.
Mona doesn’t wait for a response. She just slumps beside him, her hands gripping her knees like she’s trying to hold herself together.
“I didn’t mean it,” she says after a long silence, the words coming out in a rush, broken by more hiccups. “I didn’t mean to say it to everyone. I swear, I didn’t. I was just—I was just trying to make you… jealous, or something.”
Scara doesn’t say anything. He can already feel his patience wearing thin, his hand tightening into a fist. He knows where this is going.
“You know how I get when I drink,” she continues, her voice small, vulnerable in a way that makes his gut twist. She leans into him, her breath warm and sour with alcohol. “I was just trying to get a rise out of you. I thought... maybe it’d make you care more. Maybe it’d make you feel something for once, you know?”
He stares ahead, trying to focus on the horizon, trying to avoid the heat of her body next to his, the smell of liquor clinging to her like a second skin. She’s slurring more now, and with every word, the tension in his chest grows heavier, pressing down until he’s almost suffocating.
He can feel her swaying beside him, her body suddenly lurching forward as she clutches her stomach. He reaches out instinctively, used to her being like this, his hand awkwardly rubbing her back just to keep her from falling over. She feels so fragile in his touch, but that fragility doesn’t excuse the way she’s always tried to pull him back into her drama.
She leans in, too close again, her words spilling out in a rush like she's been holding them back for too long.
“You know...” she starts, her eyes dark and unfocused. “I only started acting out because you wouldn’t pay me any attention anymore. You were always complaining about YN. Always.”
She lets out a short, frustrated laugh, and then hiccups, her face flushing. “I know it wasn’t love, Scara. I’m not stupid. It was just a stupid distraction wasn’t it, from whatever you felt for them.”
He looks over at her, eyebrows furrowed.
“Even if you didn’t realize it back then, I did. Even if all we had was physical you can’t deny it worked. We were good at that. So yeah, I got a little carried away. But if you hadn’t been so busy chasing them around, maybe we wouldn’t be here right now.”
He can’t even find it in himself to deny it. After he had started dating her you’d started avoiding him for one reason or another. Maybe you thought everyone would get the wrong idea.
But it killed him.
“That doesn’t mean you can just run off and take the first offer my mom gives to you,” he snaps, his tone cutting. “If you really didn’t like the way I treated you that badly, you could’ve left. You could’ve walked away. No one was holding you here.”
He shakes his head, frustrated they were having this talk now of all time, “But you didn’t, did you? You stayed. Because you knew being with me—even if it wasn’t love—would give you the eyes on you that you wanted so damn badly.”
“You’re right,” she admits, the words coming out quietly. “ But I didn’t know what else to do. But that doesn’t mean I didn’t care.”
Scara scoffs at that.
“It didn’t look like it. All I saw was someone who was more interested in being the center of attention than me,” He shakes his head, turning his back to her for a moment. Honestly, he could keep going. But they were only having this conversation because she was drunk. There was no point, he was over it.
He exhales sharply, his tone flat when he speaks again, as if he’s just given up.
"Yeah, okay," Scara mutters, voice distant. "It's fine. It’s not like you’ll even remember this tomorrow, anyway.”
It’s the only thing he says, just to make the whole thing stop. He knows she’s looking for something else. An apology, maybe, or some kind of validation. But he’s too fucking tired to give her that now. And it’s not like he’s going to receive one.
"Really?" Her voice rises in a way that makes him want to shove her away. "You're fine with it?"
He doesn’t respond, though now he’s just waiting for her to puke all over him. The sound of the ocean lapping against the shore is the only thing filling the silence, until she’s leaning in closer, her breath hot on his ear, her face too close.
“You know,” she whispers, her words slurred and soft, “I wouldn't mind going back to what we had. Just for a night.”
Before he can stop her, she’s pressing her lips to his, soft and insistent, her body leaning into his as though this is what she’s been waiting for all along. Her mouth is warm, her hands finding their way to his chest, and for a moment, Scara’s heart stops.
Not because he wants it, but because he doesn’t.
He’s frozen, a quiet alarm ringing in his head. This isn’t real. This isn’t what he wants. Not from her.
Even if it was only for a few seconds, the moment stretches too long until he can finally pry her away from him. And when he does finally pull back, his hand is shaking.
“Don’t do that,” he says, voice tight with something: frustration, anger, confusion, maybe a little bit of pain. “Don’t try to fix this with... that.”
She blinks at him, confused, the haze of alcohol still clouding her eyes. "But... but I thought... we could—"
He stands up abruptly, cutting her off before she can make this worse. "Just... don't." The words hang in the air, heavy with finality.
She looks rather pitiful sitting on the bench like that, and he almost feels bad. Almost.
“You should just go,” he says, his voice flat, the exhaustion finally catching up to him.
But then, as he turns to leave, he sees you.
In the distance, walking towards the kitchens, your figure framed by the fading light. Seeing you makes something inside him twist. He starts to wonder why you’d come out soon after he stormed off. The idea of you coming back, walking over to him like you actually care. Just that thought is enough to loosen the tight knot in his chest. He didn’t even realize how much he was holding his breath, waiting for it. For a moment, he lets himself imagine you doing it. He almost expects it, but the longer he stands there, the more he realizes it’s just a fantasy. He watches you for a moment, then his stomach drops when he realizes if you were out there you must’ve walked by him.
You had seen the kiss.
YOUR POINT OF VIEW
Your feet moved before your brain had a chance to tell you no. It was a strange instinct, one you didn’t quite understand. You’d never been one to comfort Scara. You’d been at odds with him for as long as you could remember, enemies in every sense of the word.
But after what you’d learned about his mother just the thought of him being alone, struggling with it, gnawed at you. You wanted to check on him. You needed to check on him.
The island was massive, and Scara wasn’t exactly known for his athleticism, so you figured it wouldn’t be too hard to find him. Still, your mind raced as you walked, trying to come up with something, anything, that would make him feel even a fraction better. What could you say to him that wouldn’t sound patronizing, or worse, awkward? You weren’t even sure you could help him, but you had to try.
And then, there it was.
The beach. The bench. The figure slumped against it. Scara. The cigarette in his hand. You’d found him.
Your heart skipped a beat, but you tried to steady yourself. This wasn’t a time to lose control. But before you could take another step, your eyes caught the familiar outline of someone else. Mona. She was walking toward him, wobbling a little as she approached, and suddenly the moment felt off.
You stopped in your tracks, half hidden by a few tall bushes nearby, your body suddenly rooted in place. You should’ve turned around and gone back to the party. Scara was clearly occupied. He would be okay, right?
But no. Your eyes stayed locked on the two of them. You couldn’t tear your gaze away.
Mona was standing next to him now, her chest heaving slightly from hiccups, and her words were slurred as she spoke. Scara wasn’t saying much, but his hand moved, almost instinctively, it seemed, to rub her back, slow and careful. As if he was...comforting her. You felt your pulse quicken, a strange sense of something building up in your chest, something like a heavy weight pressing down on your ribs.
A normal person would’ve walked away, turned around and walked back to the party, chalking it up to nothing more than two people talking, nothing more than Scara being himself. But you were never normal when it came to Scara. So instead, you stayed rooted in the shadow, just watching like some creep. The words you had rehearsed in your head seemed meaningless now, overshadowed by the confusion swelling inside you. What was happening?
And then, without warning, you saw it.
Mona leaned in, her lips pressing against Scara’s.
The world tilted on its axis. You didn’t even know how to react at first. A cold knot of jealousy, something sharp and unexpected, wrapped around your chest, and you felt like the air had been sucked out of your lungs.
Scara, someone you’d considered your mortal enemy, the person you had spent years fighting against, was kissing Mona. She wasn’t even trying to hide it, her hands clinging to his chest. Just the sight was enough to leave you standing there, paralyzed.
You shouldn’t care. You shouldn’t care.
It was a mantra you were repeating in your head. But the jealousy gnawed at you in a way you didn’t understand, the sting in your chest a sharp reminder that maybe you cared a lot more than you’d ever let on. You’d always been jealous of Scara throughout the years, that feeling was something familiar. But this was something different. Your stomach is twisting with something you couldn’t name. Something that hurt to acknowledge.
Oh.
Oh.
Without even thinking, you turned away, stepping back into the shadows, your feet felt heavy beneath you. You had no idea what you were feeling anymore. Or you did, but you couldn’t even voice it.
Scara was kissing Mona. Your Scara. Your Kuni. And you were standing there, like a fool.
If you had run after him a bit faster would you be the one he’d be kissing? That wasn’t the problem, though. No. The thing that bothered you the most was the way it made you feel like an outsider. The way it reminded you, in an almost painful way, that you weren’t the one he turned to for comfort.
That was how it had always been. Always. It shouldn’t have mattered.
But it did.
You didn’t know when it happened. Maybe it was the way he looked at you when he was angry, or the way he tried to hide his vulnerabilities. Maybe it was the constant back-and-forth, the challenge. Maybe it was the fact that he was always there, whether it be to hit you with a snarky remark or laugh at you when you fell second to him again. He’d always been there.
But you cared. And that made you want to punch something, or scream, or both. You’d never imagined a day when you would care about Scara in any way other than annoyance, or the irritation of seeing him always one step ahead.
Suddenly, your feet moved as fast as they could to get you out of there.
The walk from the beach to the kitchens feels like it takes longer than it should. The adrenaline from earlier is wearing off.
You step into the kitchens, the cool air inside a sharp contrast to the warmth of the night outside. The lights are low, casting shadows over the countertops, still littered from the dishes from earlier. A clink of glass catches your attention first, and then a familiar voice.
“You finally made it in here.”
You stop, looking up until your eyes land on Heizou. His casual smile is the same one he always had, though there's something softer in it tonight, like he’s been waiting. He’s got a glass of water in his hand, and you realize he must’ve been looking for you. He’s the last person you want to see right now, but he doesn’t seem surprised by your presence.
“You didn’t go back to the party,” he continues, setting the glass down on the counter. “I figured you might be hiding in here. You don’t look like you’re in the mood for another drink.”
You’re about to reply, but he catches you off guard by speaking up.
“Are you okay?”
You pause. It’s a simple question, but for some reason, it feels heavy. Before you even know what’s happening, the words just spill out.
“No, I’m not okay,” you start, your voice a little more brittle than you intended.
“I just... I just watched him. Scara. I saw him with Mona. It’s like everything I’ve been trying to avoid came crashing down in front of me. I don’t even know what to feel. It’s just... why is everything so complicated? Why does he have to make things so complicated?”
Heizou doesn’t interrupt, doesn’t look at you like you’re insane for spilling everything. He just watches, his calm expression making the chaos in your head even more prominent.
“Is that really what’s bothering you?” he asks softly, the faintest hint of concern in his eyes.
You blink, realizing that you’ve been ranting and completely unaware of how you’ve been projecting everything onto him. Heizou seems to sense it too, because next thing you know, he’s stepping closer, his presence warm and steady as he leans a little into the counter beside you.
“Hey,” he says, his tone gentle. “Come on. You need to relax.”
Before you can protest, Heizou wraps a reassuring arm around your shoulders, pulling you close. He places a hand lightly on your head, urging you to lean into him. You hesitate for a moment before giving in, resting your cheek against his shoulder. His body is a familiar comfort, though you didn’t expect it to be this comforting tonight. In the quiet of the kitchen, you realize how exhausted you are.
“You know,” Heizou says, his voice quiet but teasing, “I have no chance now, do I?”
You blink, not fully processing his words. “Huh?”
Heizou laughs softly, caressing his hand over your cheek, “Still as oblivious as ever, huh?”
You feel your brow furrow. “What are you talking about?”
Heizou’s fingers brush through your hair gently, like he’s trying to sort through his own thoughts. “It’s him, right?”
You pull back just enough to meet his eyes, your heart beating a little faster. “What? No. I—”
But before you can finish, Heizou cuts you off, a playful glint in his eyes. “You know, I saw you two kiss on the show. The hot tub.” He pauses, studying your face for any shift. “It was... something, wasn’t it?”
You feel your stomach tighten, the thought of the kiss now a distant, uncomfortable memory. “You know that was fake, right?” you say quickly, trying to downplay it. “It didn’t mean anything. It was just part of the show.”
Heizou’s eyes stay locked on yours for a long moment, and there’s a flicker of something unreadable in his gaze. He nods slowly, but there’s a slight edge to his tone. “Yeah, I get it. But it was your first kiss, right? It had to have meant something. At least to you.”
You swallow, the words suddenly feeling sharp. Your chest tightens, and you know you have to say something. You didn’t want to hurt Heizou’s feelings after he came all the way out here.
“No. It didn’t,” you say, your voice firm but tinged with something that feels more like a lie than you want to admit. “It was all fake. The kiss...everything. It didn’t mean anything.”
You don’t notice at first, but Heizou’s smile falters just the tiniest bit. “Yeah. Sure,” he says, his voice warmer now, almost wistful.
He doesn’t say anything else, but the silence between you both stretches out, heavy with unspoken understanding. You feel a little stupid for saying so much, for trying to convince him, or even yourself, that it was all nothing. You knew it was far from nothing.
Heizou finally breaks the tension, grabbing the water bottles he came in for. “Yeah, sure. Well, I guess I should get back to the others and sober them up. But... good luck, okay? With everything. With…him.”
You stand there, watching him leave, suddenly realizing you’ve just unloaded more than you intended. But before he walks out the door, Heizou looks back, giving you one last knowing look, then disappears back into the hallway.
You’re still standing there when you hear a soft voice outside the kitchen door.
“Interesting.”
You freeze. Your heart skips a beat.
You turn slowly, your breath catching in your throat when you see Scara standing in the doorway, arms crossed, eyes narrowed, like he’s been listening the entire time.
For a second, all you can do is stare at him. And then it hits you, the way Heizou’s words must’ve sounded to him. The way you had tried to downplay the kiss. The way you’d tried to convince Heizou that it meant nothing.
Scara raises an eyebrow, looking almost amused, but his eyes were glazed over with something else. “Didn’t mean anything, huh?”
The words stick in your throat, and before you can even try to explain, the hurt in his eyes is enough to make you realize he’s probably already misunderstood.
SCARA’S POINT OF VIEW
Scara barely registered the words Mona was slurring anymore, his thoughts still tangled in knots from everything that had just happened. The sour taste of her lips still lingered. That wasn’t what bothered him. What bothered him was the thought of you seeing him like that. Seeing him with Mona.
He had to get out of there. Fast.
His mind raced as he stormed off, barely even registering where his feet were taking him. His body moved on autopilot, following after you towards the kitchens.
When he reached the door, he paused for a moment, chest tight with a breath he hadn’t realized he’d been holding. There was a soft clinking sound from inside. The low hum of voices.
And then he heard it.
Heizou. Of course. Scara narrowed his eyes, already annoyed. He wasn’t in the mood to deal with him.
The door was slightly ajar, and without even thinking, Scara found himself inching closer, the need to know what was going on outweighing the nagging voice in his head telling him to turn around. To leave.
What he saw made his stomach churn in a way he hadn’t expected.
You were standing there, your face softer than he’d ever seen it, as Heizou pulled you into his side. The way your body melted into him like it was second nature to be close to him was unsettling, like something sharp had just slid under his skin.
For a second, Scara froze. His thoughts were clouded with the absurdity of it. You with Heizou? Who didn’t know you like he did? Absurd.
It wasn’t like you owed him an explanation. Yet the sight of you resting against him, affectionate, something Scara hadn’t seen you do with him made him... unseen. Like he didn’t belong in your life at all. The knot in his chest pulled tighter.
His breath caught, and before he could do something stupid he stopped himself. What was he even supposed to say? He wasn’t entitled to anything from you. He wasn’t yours.
So he stayed outside, watching. Listening.
He could hear Heizou’s voice, low and teasing, and then yours, soft but firm.
“No. It didn’t,” you said, your voice cutting through the quiet kitchen, and Scara’s chest clenched painfully. “You know that was all fake, right? It didn’t mean anything. It was just part of the show.”
His heart skipped a beat, the words slicing through the silence like a blade. His stomach churned, and the weight of them hit him harder than any punch.
It wasn’t supposed to matter. It shouldn’t matter.
But it did.
Scara’s fingers dug into the frame of the door, his knuckles white. The words rang in his ears, repeating over and over. He tried to steady himself, tried to remind himself that it was all a game. The hot tub wasn’t supposed to mean anything to him, until it did.
But hearing you say it, hearing you so casually dismiss the kiss, made him feel like he was choking on something sharp and heavy. It was all fake. He had no right to feel that way.
The worst part was, he didn’t even know what to do with it. With you.
You’d both made it clear from the start that this wasn’t supposed to be anything. A show, a performance. The kiss was meaningless. Just another part of the script. He didn’t expect anything different. But hearing you say it so coldly and without any hesitation made something in him snap.
Before he could take a step back, Heizou’s voice drifted through the door again, a quiet laugh in his tone. “Yeah, sure.”
Scara could practically hear the smirk in his voice.
“Yeah, I get it. But it was your first kiss, right? It had to have meant something. At least to you.” The burgundy haired nuisance continued.
Scara's breath hitched, his chest tightening even further as he leaned in closer to the door, his pulse quickening. He felt an uncontrollable wave of frustration crashing through him. He could feel the words hitting him, one after the other, like Heizou’s voice was a punch to the gut. But worse was the feeling that came with it. The one that told him Heizou was right. That it had meant something. That he had somehow allowed himself to believe that the kiss between you and him had meant something beyond a simple game. He hadn’t realized how stupid you were making him.
But then your voice came through, clear and harsh, “It was all fake. The kiss...everything. It didn’t mean anything.”
Scara’s fingers trembled at the doorframe. The knot in his chest was tightening, twisting around his lungs. You were denying it. Denying him. The kiss, the heat, the rush of it. You were dismissing it like it had been nothing more than a convenient illusion. You weren’t wrong, the rational part of him knew that. That didn’t mean he had hoped you’d thought otherwise.
Everything he had been fighting so hard to bury flared back to life, hotter than before.
Heizou chuckled, a lighthearted sound, but it only made Scara feel more exposed. “Yeah, sure.” Heizou’s voice grew quieter, and Scara heard him getting ready to leave. “Well, I guess I should get back to the others and sober them up. But... good luck, okay? With everything. With…him.”
The kitchen door creaked as it swung open, and Heizou left without a second glance, his footsteps fading down the hall.
He was about to turn and leave, he had too. But just as always with you, he couldn’t help but fight back.
“Interesting.”
You stood there in the doorway, looking caught between embarrassment and something else, your face pale, your eyes flicking nervously between the open door and him.
Scara stared at you for a long moment, his throat tight, before he spoke, his voice low and strained.
“Didn’t mean anything, huh?”
It wasn’t a question. It was a statement.
YOUR POINT OF VIEW
Scara lets out a dry chuckle, sharp and almost bitter, before walking off. Your heart is still racing, adrenaline surging through you. The confusion is all still a blur.
And yet you follow him.
Something you’d never do, especially with him. But a part of you still wants to make sure he’s okay. And a bigger part of you doesn’t want him to walk away with the wrong idea.
“Why’d you follow me here?” you ask, your voice louder than you intended, still thick with that adrenaline.
He stops abruptly and turns around, eyes dark, but there’s something else there, too: vulnerability.
“Why did you follow me?” he shoots back, his voice low, taunting almost, but you can hear the frustration beneath it.
You stand there for a moment, trying to find the right words, but your thoughts feel tangled. “I just... wanted to see if you were okay,” you say, quieter now, your shoulders sagging. “I know your mom sucks, but...it seems like you were occupied.” You didn’t mean it to come off as bitter as it did.
Scara freezes for a split second, his gaze narrowing into something hard. “She’s the one who came onto me, okay?” His voice is biting, “I shoved her right off. And you can’t say shit, you were all over him back there.”
For a second, you can’t say anything. You feel a hot flush rise to your face. You take a breath, and then the words spill out, almost before you can stop them. “That didn’t even mean anything,” you mutter. “He was just... comforting me. I said that so he wouldn’t feel bad.” You don’t want to explain why. You’re glad he wasn’t there for the entire conversation.
Scara’s eyes flicker with something sharp. “Fine,” he spits out, hands gesturing in exasperation. “It’s all fake, then. Fine! It doesn’t matter. Whatever, you don’t need to explain yourself.”
You feel the words sting, and before you can even think, you’re snapping back. “Fine! Fine, Scara. If that’s what you want to believe, go ahead.”
You both stand there for a few seconds, glaring at each other, neither of you willing to back down. And then, just like that, you both start walking in the same direction.
You glance at him, a little incredulous. “You go first.”
Scara doesn’t even look at you. “No, you go first.”
“I said it first!” you protest, taking a step forward.
“No, you go.”
A beat of silence. Then, in unison, both of you groan.
“Oh my god,” you mutter under your breath. “This is stupid.”
Neither of you says anything else, but you both start walking again. Side by side, but without speaking. The tension between you hasn’t fully dissipated, but now it’s more muted, like you’re both too tired to keep fighting.
By the time you reach the door to the dorms, the adrenaline has started to drain away, leaving only the residual ache of whatever you two just went through. You both stop at the doorstep, standing for a moment in the cool night air.
Scara's eyes drift lazily over to a bottle resting on the corner of the porch, a forgotten drink from earlier in the evening. Without a word, he picks it up, twists off the cap, and offers it to you, his face impassive.
“Want some?” His voice is quieter now, a little less sharp, though the remnants of the earlier tension still hang in the air.
You take it without thinking, your hand brushing his as you grab the bottle. Your throat feels dry, like you’ve just run a marathon, like everything from tonight has left you parched. He’s always left you out of breath.
You take a long sip, the alcohol burning down your throat, and pass it back. Scara drinks, then hands it back to you with a quiet gesture. You both settle onto the steps, the weight of the night pressing down around you, but the silence feels somehow comfortable now.
You’re not sure why, but with each sip, you feel a little less tense, a little less angry. It’s still there, but it's somehow quieter now. Maybe because it doesn’t feel like you need to have all the answers, not right now. Not with him sitting next to you like this.
For a while, neither of you speaks. The only sound is the distant sound of waves crashing against the shore and the occasional sip from the bottle between you. You pass it back and forth like it’s the easiest thing in the world. The weight of the argument is still there, sure, but somehow it doesn’t matter so much anymore.
SCARA’S POINT OF VIEW
The quiet hum of the night surrounds you both as you sit on the porch, the sounds of crickets and the occasional hum of the waves filling the spaces between breaths. The bottle you’re passing back and forth feels less heavy now, unlike the unspoken things still floating around like ghosts between you and him.
You break the silence first, your voice quieter than you intended. “So, what were you and Mona talking about?”
He doesn’t answer right away, taking a slow swig from the bottle, his eyes fixed somewhere off in the distance. His lips press together in a tight line, but he finally turns to you, his expression unreadable. “Well, she was talking at me, really. I couldn’t get a word in edgewise. She was asking if I was ever in love with her…”
You raise an eyebrow, curious, “Well, were you?”
Scara’s gaze shifts. His body is tense. He doesn’t meet your eyes immediately, instead looking off to the side, like he’s searching for something.
He feels the precipice you're both on.
He wants to jump.
“No.”
The word hangs there, and for a moment, everything is still. He can feel the air between you both shift, like the ground beneath your guys’ feet has tilted slightly.
“Really?” you ask, more quietly this time. “How did you know you weren’t in love with her?”
He doesn’t answer right away. He shifts on the step, his foot tapping idly against the wood. He wants to say he just knew, as cliche as that sounds. His eyes are fixed forward now, knowing if he looks at you his words won’t leave his mouth. He takes a swig.
The words come out slowly, like he’s still figuring them out as he speaks.
“I don’t know... I just knew, I guess.” He hesitates, then adds, “What I felt for her is different from what I know love is.”
The silence stretches, and he feels like you’re standing at the edge of something with him.
He’s waiting. He thinks he’s always been waiting for you.
“And you… know what that feels like?” you ask, voice softer now, almost hesitant, like you’re testing the waters.
His eyes finally rake over you.
“I do now.”
You opened your mouth, and he’s hoping something, anything, comes out of it. He felt like he’d just sliced his chest open and was bearing his heart to you with bloodied hands.
His words hang in the air for a long moment, strange and heavy. Your gaze catches his, and for just a second, there’s a flicker in your eyes, something guarded but knowing. Scara holds your gaze, and for a fleeting moment, it’s like everything in him stills. The air is thick, as if the words you’ve both danced around are hanging just out of reach. His fingers tighten around the neck of the bottle, the cool glass a stark contrast to the heat creeping up his neck.
He knows this feeling all too well. The way his chest tightens when he realizes something he’s been waiting for will never come. His mother’s attention. You. It’s a feeling he’s all but accustomed too. But there you were, just out of his reach. He doesn’t expect you to understand. Hell, he doesn’t even understand himself half the time. But in that moment, sitting next to you, he wants you too.
The weight of your unspoken words presses on him. But maybe that’s all this will ever be, a weight. The knowledge that he’ll never feel the same way about anyone else and that you’ll never feel the same about him. That thought stabs at him like a shard of ice in his chest, cold and sharp. He wants to say something, but the words aren’t there. Not yet. Not ever, maybe.
“We should go inside,” he murmurs, breaking the silence, his voice almost a whisper against the night’s stillness.
His voice drops further, and he shifts slightly on the step, his leg brushing against yours. It’s an unconscious motion, but it feels deliberate somehow. Like he wants to be closer but knows better than to ask for it.
“Yeah,” you pipe up from beside him, “We should.”
Yet you both sit there for a few more minutes, passing the bottle until nothing is left in its wake. He doesn’t look over at you again, doesn’t dare too. Instead he gets up and goes inside, leaving you behind.
Something you’ve always said he’s good at.
[00:00:00] POST PARADISE DATE TAKE ONE
YAE: So, do you want to talk about today?
SCARAMOUCHE: Talk about what?
YAE: The kiss, obviously. What else would we talk about?
SCARAMOUCHE: What happened to "Hi, how are you?"
YAE: [LAUGHING] This is a safe space.
SCARAMOUCHE: It absolutely is not, but you want to talk about the kiss? Fine. It wasn't real. I didn't even kiss her back, she was drunk and I don't love her. And I'm not that much of an asshole to take advantage of someone drunk. I'm a terrible person, but not that bad.
YAE: [SPEECHLESS]
SCARAMOUCHE: This is fucking stupid. Why did l even have to explain myself? I have nothing to prove to anybody. [GETS UP]
YAE: Scaramouche, wait—
SCARAMOUCHE: [WALKS OFF SCREEN]
stuck with you!
materlist — prev | next
(typos) *slide 6: feelings wheel / *slide 8: i just had this realization
first update of the year wow!
sorry guys i’m scared to do the keep reading button so…😛
after typing oh. oh. i was like ooh bitch i ate
also ignore how scara lowk littered uhm he picked up his cig after dw! environmentally friendly king!
pls comment or send me an ask if u enjoyed i need motivation 🤗
comment on the MASTERLIST if i can use ur user as a fan in the au!
notes — four updates during break ur welcome! my break ends in two weeksish so idk if ill be able post another one before then so let me rest xx
synopsis — after the disaster that was the live award show, where you and scaramouche got into an argument on stage after both of your groups got a tie for top artists, your guys' PR teams have been in shambles trying to scrape up your mess. that's when the idea to send you both off with some other idols to a remote location for a survival dating show to mend your public image comes up. before you know it your bags are packed and you’re on a plane to a remote island. the only obligation is you need to end up with scaramouche at the end of the show, whether you end up liking him or not doesn’t matter to your managers as long as the show’s ratings stay high. whatever you do in between to get there is up to you!
taglist — (closed) @na1lea @cindywasneverhere @lunavixia @aestherin @mlaakai @camvrin @retiredmommylover @iheartpieck @cartierfiles @loveariel @silly-ez @mochipls @pomeiu @flowerypesky @creammpuff @boxdisappeared @kissingkzuha @webbywill @kazusboyfriend @s3xpistolss @bunns-wonderland @lordbugs @localgirlywithnolife @kosumos @danfelions @featuredtofu @pinxeajin @haeunoo @scaradooche @pglt19 @chemiru @childesbabygirl @simonisferal @shutingstar @ttalgi @esuz @tokkishouse @kitsuvil @scarasmood @ihearttori @nomurahayami @starringyau @androxphobic @reivelmin @animeobsessed56 @femaholicc @vi0let-writes @izayumi-chan @aloflapse
#scaramouche x you#scaramouche x reader smau#scaramouche x yn#scaramouche x gender neutral reader#scaramouche x y/n#scaramouche x male reader#scaramouche smau#genshin smau#scaramouche genshin x reader#genshin x reader#stuck with you smau
346 notes
·
View notes
Note
may i req a remus fic? maybe smtg angsty? like hes dating the r for a bet? i lovee u anyways, I'll devour whatever remus fics u decided to write my love
Sweet Lies
Remus Lupin x f!reader
Summary: Remus had come closer to you. He had said the right words, held your hand, kissed you with a tenderness that felt so real. But it was all a lie. All part of a stupid bet.
Warnings: angst
A/N:honey, I hope you like it and you are so sweet, saying these things that make my heart race - thank you so much <333333 I really hope this doesn't just sound like a stupid cliché
Masterlist
Remus Lupin entered your life like a comet: unexpected, bright, and impossible to ignore. It was hard to pinpoint the exact moment when you stopped seeing him as just another quiet student from your house and began to notice the quiet strength he carried. There was something in the way he seemed to notice the details that everyone else missed—a book you liked to carry with you, the slightly frustrated tone in his voice when someone interrupted you during a heated discussion about spells. He didn’t just see you, but seemed to understand the parts of you that no one else bothered to unravel.
You had always been calmer, more reserved. In a castle full of extravagant personalities and voices echoing down stone corridors, you were the type of person who preferred to observe. But Remus changed that. Not in a grand or obvious way, but with small gestures that slowly began to dismantle the walls you had built around yourself.
“You’re always so focused here,” he commented once, sitting beside you in a quiet corner of the library. His brown eyes shone with something that seemed like genuine admiration. “It’s like the world could end outside, and you wouldn’t even notice.”
You had laughed, trying to look away, but he didn’t give you room to escape. “Maybe because the world is calmer in here,” you replied, closing the book you were reading. “There aren’t as many distractions.”
“Is that so?” His tone was curious, almost challenging. “And me? Am I a distraction?”
He was. From the first moment he pulled a chair next to you, from the first time he asked if you needed help with that complicated spell in Defense Against the Dark Arts. His presence was a constant distraction—and one you didn’t want to escape.
Now, as you both walked across the school grounds, the night air bringing with it a chill that made the sky look even more starry, Remus held your hand gently. His fingers were long and slender, marked with scars he never fully explained, but which you had learned to recognize as an essential part of him.
“Are you cold?” he asked suddenly, stopping in the middle of the path to look at you. The moonlight danced on his brown hair, tousled by the wind.
“Not really,” you lied, not wanting to break the moment.
Remus raised an eyebrow, his lips curving into a smile you knew was reserved for when he was about to challenge you. “You’re not a very good liar, you know that?”
Before you could answer, he took off the scarf he was wearing and carefully wrapped it around your neck. The touch of his fingers brushing your skin made a pleasant warmth rise on your cheeks.
“All set,” he said, adjusting the scarf as if it were the most important thing in the world. “Now, no cold can get to you.”
You didn’t respond, simply pulling him by the collar of his robe, making him lean closer. Your lips met in a slow, peaceful kiss, a perfect reflection of how Remus made you feel. He was everything you didn’t know you needed: secure, warm, and a little broken, but somehow whole when he was by your side.
When you pulled away, his eyes searched yours with an intensity that made your heart race. “If I could, I’d stay here forever,” he whispered, his voice deep but soft. “Just the two of us. Nothing else matters.”
"Remus," you called, hesitantly.
He turned his head toward you, his brown eyes shining with that familiar mix of curiosity and patience. "Hm?"
"Do you think people can really change? I mean... not just change on the outside, but on the inside too?" Your question slipped out before you could stop it, and for a moment, you almost regretted saying something so vulnerable.
Remus furrowed his brow, a subtle gesture you had learned to recognize as a sign that he was thinking deeply. "I think so," he replied carefully. "But it’s not easy. Changing means facing parts of yourself you’d rather ignore. And not everyone is willing to do that."
You looked at him, noticing how the moonlight seemed to soften the lines of his face, making him almost ethereal. There was something comforting in the way he spoke, as if he understood things that no one else could.
"I’m asking because..." You paused, the hesitation tightening around your throat. Part of you wanted to pull back, keep what you were about to say hidden, like you always had. But his presence had a way of making you feel safe, as if nothing could hurt you while he was by your side. "Because sometimes, I feel like I’m... not enough. Like I’ll never be good enough for anyone."
His eyes met hers with an intensity that was almost unbearable. "Why do you think that?"
You shrugged, trying to keep a light tone that contradicted the pain in your words. "I don’t know. Maybe because I’ve never been the one people choose. I’m... comfortable, but not memorable."
The silence that followed your words wasn’t empty. It was heavy, filled with something you couldn’t name. Remus squeezed your hand, and when he finally spoke, his voice carried an emotion you hadn’t expected.
"That’s not true," he said, almost in a whisper. "You’re so much more than you think you are. And if other people can’t see that, the problem is theirs, not yours."
The warmth in his words warmed something inside you, something that had long seemed dormant. You looked at him, searching for a clue in his brown eyes that always seemed to be full of secrets. He knew how to say the right things, but there was something in that response—a hesitation, a slight tremor in his voice—as if he carried an invisible weight.
"Do you really think that?" you asked, your voice filled with a vulnerability that was hard to admit.
Remus hesitated, just for a moment. It was such a small gesture that, if you weren’t paying attention, it could’ve gone unnoticed. But you did. The pause was brief, but enough for something inside you, something very small, to stir.
"I do," he finally replied, his voice firm now, as if he wanted to bury any doubt that might have arisen. "You’re incredible. And I want you to know that."
You believed him. There was no way to doubt him when he said things in that deep, conviction-filled tone. So, you let the moment pass, preferring the security of the present to questioning what might have caused his hesitation.
When he leaned in toward you again, pressing his lips to yours, you allowed yourself to believe that this was all that mattered. The kiss was calm, unhurried, but filled with something you couldn’t name. Maybe a silent promise.
The next few days passed like a dream for you. Everything seemed to align in almost a magical way. Remus was always around, with that soft smile and the eyes that seemed to see straight into your soul. He had a way of making even the simplest moments—like studying in the library or walking through the halls of Hogwarts—feel special.
You couldn’t help the smile that appeared whenever you thought of him. He made you feel like you were the only person in the world who mattered, like everything around you could fall apart, and yet you’d be safe as long as you were with him.
That afternoon, you were leaving the charms classroom when you heard familiar voices coming from a nearby corridor. The sound of laughter was the first thing that caught your attention, followed by the unmistakable tone of Sirius Black.
"You have to admit, Moony, it was brilliant," Sirius was saying, his voice full of amusement.
"I don’t know if brilliant is the right word," Remus replied, but there was a light tone to his voice, as if he was trying to hide something.
Curious and with a smile on your face, you made your way toward the voices. It was always nice to see Remus with his friends. He seemed so at ease with them, so different from the introspective Remus you knew. And you liked Sirius—he had that easy charm that made you laugh even when you didn’t want to.
But when you got close enough to see them, you stopped. They were facing away from you, meaning they hadn’t noticed your presence. Remus was leaning against a wall, arms crossed, while Sirius gestured animatedly.
"I still can’t believe you pulled it off," Sirius continued, laughing. "You know, of all of us, I thought you’d be the last to take a bet like that."
The smile on your face froze.
Remus sighed, looking uncomfortable. "It wasn’t supposed to be like this, Sirius."
"But it was, and it worked," Sirius insisted. "Thanks to you, Prongs finally got what he wanted. Lily agreed to go out with him. All because you got our friend here to think you were interested."
You couldn’t move. It was as if the ground had disappeared beneath your feet.
"I..." Remus hesitated, and for the first time, his voice sounded heavy. "It’s not that simple, Sirius. She... she trusts me. I didn’t want it to be like this."
"But it was," Sirius repeated, now with less enthusiasm. "And don’t tell me you didn’t know from the start that this was a bet. You agreed, Remus. And now... well, you know it’s not going to last forever."
You wanted to say something. You wanted to shout, cry, demand an explanation. But the words were stuck in your throat. Everything around you seemed to spin. The air was cold, but it felt like you were suffocating.
Remus had come closer to you. He had said the right words, held your hand, kissed you with a tenderness that felt so real. But it was all a lie. All part of a stupid bet.
Without realizing it, you took a step back, and the sound of your movement echoed down the corridor. They both turned immediately, and the expression on Remus’s face when he saw you was enough to break your heart.
"You heard," he whispered, his voice full of something that seemed like regret.
You didn’t respond. You didn’t trust your own voice. All you could do was look at him, your eyes filled with tears you refused to shed there, in front of them. The air felt heavy, almost suffocating, and the pain in your chest was so intense it felt impossible to stay there for another second. So, you turned away, without saying a word, and began to walk, your steps quick and awkward, desperately trying to put distance between you.
"Wait!" Remus’s voice echoed down the corridor, full of urgency.
You didn’t stop. Not for a second. The tears burned in your eyes, threatening to fall, but you blinked furiously, determined not to let him see how much he had hurt you.
"Please, just... listen to me!" Remus insisted, now closer. You could hear the sound of his footsteps, hurried, as he tried to catch up with you.
"Leave me alone, Remus!" Your voice came out louder than you intended, broken by the knot in your throat. But you didn’t care. All you wanted was to disappear, to flee from that nightmare that seemed to be sucking the air from your lungs.
But he didn’t give up. Before you could take another step, you felt his hand grabbing your arm. The touch was firm, but not aggressive, as if he were afraid of hurting you even more.
"Please, listen to me," he pleaded, his voice low now, almost begging.
You turned toward him with a sharp movement, pulling your arm from his touch. "Listen to me?!" Your voice trembled, filled with hurt and disbelief. "What else can you say, Remus? That it was all a bet? That I was just a joke to you and your friends?!"
He shook his head so forcefully that his brown hair fell over his eyes. "It’s not like that, I swear! It wasn’t supposed to be like this..."
"It wasn’t supposed to be like this?!" You took a step back, as if his proximity was too much to bear. "Then tell me, how exactly was it supposed to be, Remus?!"
He opened his mouth, but no words came out. His silence was like a direct blow to your chest. You saw the conflict in his eyes, the pain, the guilt... but also the truth.
"It was real," he finally said, his voice hoarse, almost inaudible. "What I feel for you... it’s real. I know I messed everything up, but I need you to know that."
You laughed, but the sound was empty, almost cruel. "Real? You think that matters now? After everything? You got close to me to help James get a date with Lily, Remus. You used me. How... how can you say that’s real?"
He took a step toward you, his eyes pleading. "I know it seems unforgivable, but please, believe me. I never meant to hurt you. I... I don’t even know when I started feeling this for you. But I do. I feel it so much it hurts."
"Well, congratulations," you shot back, your voice heavy with sarcasm and pain. "At least we’re on the same page. Because it hurts, Remus. It hurts so much that I can barely breathe. And you’re the reason for it."
The words came out before you could think, but they were true. He looked at you as if every syllable had been a blade. "I just wanted a chance to explain..."
"There’s nothing to explain," you interrupted, your voice quieter now, almost a whisper. "You’ve already said everything you needed. And I... I was foolish enough to believe in you."
You didn’t wait to see his reaction. Turning, you ran, ignoring his calls behind you. The tears finally fell, a cascade of pain you couldn’t contain any longer. And as you ran, you realized that no matter how fast your feet moved, there was no escaping the feeling of having entrusted your heart to someone who shattered it.
The following days were a blur of pain and emptiness. You felt like you were moving through life as a shadow of yourself, desperately trying to rebuild the walls you had torn down for him. Every brick you laid felt too heavy, as if the hurt and betrayal had drained all your strength.
Avoiding Remus was harder than you’d like. Hogwarts suddenly felt too small, with hallways that always seemed to lead him to you. But you refused to look into his eyes, to give any sign that he still had power over you. It was always the same: turn into another hallway, enter an empty room, or simply lower your head and keep walking.
You felt his gaze on you sometimes. Not insistently, but present. Like a shadow. He didn’t confront you directly, didn’t call your name out loud, but you knew he was there, at a distance, trying to find a moment when you weren’t so broken.
But you weren’t ready. Maybe you never would be.
Remus, on the other hand, seemed more worn out with each passing day. He clung to the routine like a man adrift, trying not to drown in the sea of guilt that consumed him. He knew he had no right to approach you, not after what he had done. But he also knew he couldn’t just leave things as they were.
He tried a few times, hesitantly, to approach you in the hallways. "Please, just a minute..." he had started on one occasion, but the way you ignored him, as if he didn’t exist, was worse than any response.
Other times, he simply watched from afar, waiting for a sign, anything that might indicate that you were willing to listen to him. But nothing came.
He threw himself into his studies, trying to find a distraction, but even that was useless. The words in the books seemed to dance, and he couldn’t focus for more than a few minutes. Every time he closed his eyes, the memory of how it all started haunted him, cruel and relentless.
James had presented the idea casually, almost as a joke. "If you get close to her, Remus, I swear Lily will go out with me. She said she’d only agree when our grumpy friend finally had a boyfriend."
Remus remembered Sirius laughing when he heard the plan, how he had crossed his arms and commented on how impossible it would be to win you over. "She’s not the type to fall for tricks, Prongs."
But James, with that confident smile and unshakable determination, insisted. And Remus, for reasons he didn’t even fully understand at the time, agreed. Maybe it was James’s persistence, or the need to help his friend get what he wanted so badly. Maybe it was curiosity. Or maybe, deep down, he already knew there was something about you that intrigued him.
At first, that was all it was. A simple, almost harmless plan. He would get closer, gain your trust, and then James would have his chance with Lily. But nothing went as he expected.
You were different. From the very beginning, Remus realized there was something about you he couldn’t ignore. The way you spoke, with a calm tone but filled with passion for what mattered to you. The way you laughed, a sound that seemed to light up any room, even though it was rare. The way you looked at him, as if you saw beyond the scars and the calm facade he tried to maintain.
He started with small gestures: sitting next to you in class, starting casual conversations in the hallways. And every time you smiled at him, something inside him melted. He liked being the cause of that smile. He liked hearing you laugh, seeing your face soften when he made some silly comment to ease the tension.
And then came the kiss.
Remus would never forget that moment. He didn’t know exactly how it happened—maybe it was the way you looked at him that afternoon, the sun setting and bathing your face in golden tones, or maybe it was the way your soft laugh filled the silence between you. But he knew he couldn’t resist anymore.
When your lips met his, it was as if the world had stopped. There was no bet, no guilt, nothing but you. He felt his hand tremble slightly as it touched your face, but when you returned the kiss, when your fingers found their way into his hair, Remus knew that was the best moment of his life.
And that was why he couldn’t confess.
Every time he thought about telling you the truth, the fear paralyzed him. He knew he had started it all for the wrong reasons, that he had lied to you, but now... now you were the most important thing to him. He didn’t want to lose you. He couldn’t lose you.
But the weight of the guilt was unbearable. Every smile you gave him, he felt the knot tightening in his throat. Every intimate moment, he hated himself a little more. He wanted to believe that what you had was strong enough to survive the truth, but a part of him knew that the revelation would destroy everything.
And now, as he walked through the empty hallways of Hogwarts, trying not to think about the sound of your broken voice, Remus knew he had made the wrong choice. He should have been honest. He should have told you everything before it was too late.
But he didn’t. And now, he didn’t know how to fix what he had broken.
The reunion happened days later, at the end of a quiet hallway near the library. You had gone there to find a moment of peace, away from curious glances and whispers that seemed to follow you wherever you went. But, as if the universe insisted on testing your strength, he was there.
Remus was leaning against the wall, his face marked by exhaustion, his brown eyes fixed on the floor as if carrying the weight of the world. When he heard your footsteps, he lifted his gaze, and the air seemed to vanish from the space.
"I... I didn't know if I should be here," he started, his voice rough, as if he had rehearsed those words a million times and still didn’t know how to say them. "But I needed to see you."
"Why?" Your voice was cold, distant, but inside, everything was in ruins. "What more could you possibly say, Remus? What’s left to explain?"
He took a step towards you, but stopped when he saw the way you instinctively stepped back. The pain on his face was almost tangible, but it was nothing compared to what you felt.
"I know I messed everything up," he said, his voice breaking. "And I know it's selfish of me to want to talk to you after everything. But I can’t... I can’t just let you go without trying, without telling you how much you mean to me."
"Mean to you?" You repeated, laughing without humor. "Remus, I was a bet. I was just a means to an end. And now you want to tell me I mean something?"
He shook his head, his eyes pleading for understanding. "It wasn’t like that... it’s not like that. Yes, in the beginning, it was because of James. But from the moment I truly got to know you, everything changed. You changed everything. I know this doesn’t erase what I did, but... I love you."
"Don’t say that," you whispered, your voice trembling. "Don’t make this harder than it already is."
"But it’s true!" He took another step, and this time you didn’t back away, even though you wanted to. "I love you. I loved you from the moment I realized you were different from anyone I’ve ever met. From the moment you let me into your life, even when I didn’t deserve it."
You stared at him, your heart racing, and the pain you had tried to suppress overflowed. "And that’s what makes it worse, Remus. Because, despite everything, despite the lie, despite the betrayal..." Your voice faltered, but you gathered all the courage you still had to say the words you feared the most. "I still love you."
The silence that followed was deafening. Remus seemed to freeze, his eyes wide as he absorbed your words.
"You have no idea how much this hurts," you continued, your voice barely a whisper. "I love you, Remus. And that’s what’s destroying me, because I know I can’t trust you. I know that every time I look at you, I’ll remember that it all started with a lie. And I don’t know how to deal with that."
"I didn’t want to hurt you," he said, his voice filled with desperation. "If I could go back in time, if I could change anything, it would be this. I never would have been part of that bet. I would have gotten to know you for you, not because of James’s stupid plan."
You laughed, but it was an empty sound, devoid of joy. "That doesn’t change anything. You made a choice, Remus. And now we both have to live with the consequences."
He approached slowly, as if every step was a silent plea. "Then tell me what I can do. How can I fix this? Because I can’t imagine my life without you."
"There’s no fixing it." Your voice was firm, even as your heart seemed to shatter. "Some things, Remus, can’t be repaired. Some things just break, and all we can do is accept it."
For a moment, you stood in silence, the world around you fading as you looked at him, trying to memorize that moment. Because you knew it would be the last.
"I wish things were different," you finally said, your voice so low you could barely hear it. "But they’re not. Please, just... go away."
His gaze shattered, and for a moment, he looked as if he was about to say something more. But then he simply nodded, the heavy silence settling between you before he turned away, his footsteps echoing through the empty hallway.
You waited until he disappeared before letting the first sob escape, as painful as the feeling inside you.
#remus lupin fanfiction#remus lupin#remus lupin x reader#remus lupin x you#remus lupin x y/n#no use of y/n#remus j lupin#remus john lupin fanfiction#remus john lupin#remus x reader#remus x you#remus x y/n#writers on tumblr#ao3 writer#fanfiction#angst#angst ending#writing#marauders era
194 notes
·
View notes
Text
«Corpse bride groom»
Synopsis: You were forced to marry for convenience, so you practiced your vows in the forest, but you didn't expect the branch coming alive after you marry it. You thought you saw a ghost, but he was worse, a corpse groom.
K. Taehyung x f. Reader
4.7K words.
Genre: Corpse bride au | yander-ish.
Tags: inspired by Corpse bride by Tim burton, arranged marriage, Infatuation, obsessive behavior, Original male character (Victoria's male version from the movie), Tae is so deeply in love with reader, he's whipped, dead Taehyung (he'll come back to life for smut purposes lol), captivity, innocent and naive reader, gothic vibes, Taehyung's a wolf in sheep clothes, possessive behavior, bad ending for reader but not for Tae, smut and dub-con s3x.
From the series masterlist; Hush.
Navigation Masterlist.
You tapped your fingers against your dress impatiently, you didn’t want to be there, you didn’t want to be wed to a stranger. The huge living room greeted you and your parents, the place looked cold and lifeless, your soon to be parents in law were standing before you, with grimaces on their faces. You felt them staring at you -judging you- so you crossed your arms over your chest, almost as if you were shielding yourself from their stares.
“Good evening Mr. and Mrs. Everglot!” Greeted your mother with a big smile, you noticed contempt flashing Mrs. Everglot face, but it disappeared as soon as it came.
“Why, you must be Victor…” said your father with a gentle smile.
The boy before you was pale and scrawny, like a fragile Victorian kid. You couldn't believe you’ll be wed to this dull looking boy.
“Smile Dear,” whispered Mrs. Everglot to his husband, and the man did try his best to smile but he made a weird grimace instead, and of course your parents chose to ignore the pathetic attempt.
“We’ll be taking tea in the east room.” Commanded Mrs. Everglot with a blank bored face, turning around to walk towards the east side.
You noticed them walking away and leaving you behind almost as if they forgot about your existence. You sighed with slumped shoulders, blinking with excitement when you spot a piano in the corner of the living room. You glanced around before sitting to play it. You let your fingers play the keyboards, turning them into a sweet melody.
“You play very beautifully.” That voice startled you, making you jump away from the piano.
You felt your cheeks heating with embarrassment at being caught by the fragile Victorian boy.
“Do forgive me, I didn’t mean to be rude…” You muttered biting your inner cheek.
The boy chuckled shaking his head.
“Oh please don’t apologize, I’m not like my parents.” He said smiling, easing your tense shoulders.
But the moment was interrupted by a dramatic gasp.
“Y/n! Victor! How improper of you two being alone before the wedding!” Yelled Mrs. Everglot, making the fragile boy roll his eyes. You bit your bottom lip trying not to laugh.
That woman was such a prude.
After the unnecessary scold, Victor and you were practicing your vows for the wedding. The problem was that your brain wasn’t braining, if that makes sense. You were making mistakes every time.
“With this hand I… I will uhm, lift your, your-“
“Sorrows,” finished softly the fragile boy, you smiled at him in gratitude.
“Sorrows,” you repeated.
“Your cup will never- never empty… and uhm, for I will be your… your wine!”
You heard a deep and disappointed sigh behind you.
“With this candle, I will light-“ you interrupted yourself when the candle flame goes out, lighting it up again.
“I’d light your way in the darkness.”
“I will,” scolded the priest, but you ignored him.
“With this ring, I ask you to be mine.”
The ring fell to the floor, rolling under Mrs. Everglot's dress. You didn't think twice before pulling it out from under her dress, regretting your action almost immediately when you accidentally set his fabric on fire.
Long story short, it was a disaster. Your parents were ashamed, and a strange woman save the day by putting out the fire. You felt your lips wobbling and your gaze blurring, you didn’t mean to be so clumsy, you were just trying your best. You ran away from the house, after all everyone was ignoring your presence, so you weren’t worry about them wondering where were you going.
Your eyes were teary and your chest stung with shame and helplessness. You were so deep in your thoughts that you didn’t realize that you were walking into the forest. It was already night; the forest floor was covered in blankets of snow with the moonlight as the only source of light. You paced around with knitted brows and clenched fists.
“That pale boy must think I’m a fool,” You spoke out loud to yourself, with a long sigh. “It shouldn’t be that difficult to say a few simple vows…” You muttered, clearing your throat to practice your vows again.
“With this hand I will- i… uhm, cup your wine? Fuck no, with this uhm… candle! I��� i… set your annoying mother on fire,” you mumble kicking a branch.
You look up to watch the beautiful moon, spinning around and imagining you were at your wedding, everything was perfect and Victor’s parents didn’t hate you.
“Oh hello Mrs. Everglot, you look lovely this evening,” you smiled to a trunk, spinning around with your fluffy dress.
“With this hand, I will lift your sorrows,” you said raising your hand. “Your cup will never empty… For I will be your wine,” you carry on with an imaginary cup. “With this candle I will light your way in the darkness.”
And then you stopped, watching the shiny ring on your palm.
“With this ring, I ask you to be mine,” you whispered softly, placing the ring on a branch as if it was a finger.
And suddenly, the earth shook beneath you, making you gasp with horror at the sight of the branch coming back to life. Or more like a man rising from the earth, or from the death.
In front of you stood a handsome man, dress for a wedding. His boxy smile and left white eye were charming, unlike his ragged suit and cadaveric purple-like skin. You spotted some of his rib bones through a hole in his wedding suit.
You blink hard and quick, thinking you went mad. You screamed with fear when the man walked towards you, showing you his finger wearing the ring. His grin never eased.
“I do.” He replied with a deep voice, bringing his face an inch closer to yours. “Now kiss the groom.” He whispered lowly, brushing your lips.
And when his mouth touched yours, everything turned black.
“She’s still so soft and warm,” said a distant voice, making you frown and blink slowly your eyes open.
Your eyes widened with horror and your mouth opened with a scream at the sight above you, there was two men looking down at you, the both of them were definitely dead. The one in your right didn’t even have arms. It was horrific, straight out of a horror movie.
Where the fuck were you?
The place seemed like a bar cave, with skeletons speaking and living corpses looking at you with confusion and pity.
“Oh don’t frighten her Yoongi, maybe she’s one of those that doesn’t know they’re dead yet,” the man on your left says with pity in his gaze, making you gasp with disbelief.
“Dead? The fuck are you talking about! I’m alive, is… is this a dream?” You whispered the last words to yourself, maybe you just were in a bad dream. Nothing to worry about, right?
“You two leave her alone, don’t overwhelm my wife,” the mysterious man from the woods ordered with a stern voice, however his gaze was gentle and fixated on you.
You blinked with knitted brows, did you hear him right?
“Wife?” You muttered with confusion, but everyone ignored you.
“Of course tae, we are very aware of your temper,” said the man named Yoongi.
“To the newlyweds!” Yelled the other man, raising a beer and making everyone repeat the words with joy.
“Newlyweds!?” This time you shouted out the words, watching them with horror written on your face. As far as you know you were still single, yet to be wed but single.
“You said your vows so beautifully in the woods my dear,” the deep and dark voice from the mysterious mantook your attention again. His gaze was still lingering on you, looking at you with adoration in his eyes. You didn’t know how to react at his intense gaze, so you averted yours instead.
“I… did?” You muttered to yourself, remembering your rehearsal in the woods. You didn’t mean to wed a corpse.
“You did, my love.” His words were sugary sweat, as if they were trying to melt into your ears.
You gulped, feeling a deep and primal fear squeezing your chest, you were about to have a panic attack. You wanted to run away now.
“Well, let me introduce myself, I’m Namjoon, the waiter. I died a year ago and-“ You interrupted him by grabbing a dagger from a corpse to aim it at them as a threat.
Your mind was foggy and your thoughts erratic, you weren’t thinking straight.
“Get away from me! I-I have a knife and I’m not scared to use it! Give me questions now!” You yelled with panic.
“I think you mean answers sweetheart,” your supposed husband mention with amusement.
You blinked feeling like a moron. Realizing you were threatening literally corpses.
“Ehm, yes, answers. Thank you.”
“You’re welcome,” he said calmly, walking towards you with every step screaming confidence and elegance. He stopped inches from your body, leaning his beautiful face to yours. You flinched when you felt him curling a lock of your hair with his finger.
“As you can see, I’m a dead groom, with a very… tragic past. I was betrayed in life the day of my wedding, I thought I’d doomed for eternity until you said your vows to me, as a gift from life… or dead.” He caged you against the bar counter with his arms at each side of you and his body leaning even more closer, making you lean your back on the counter as an attempt to get away from him.
“Our poor Tae, he was so handsome and naïve in life. Always wearing his heart on his sleeve, that snake of a woman manipulated him to keep his money.” Said Yoongi with anger on his voice, while he was speaking, tae didn’t look away from you for a second. His intense gaze was piercing you.
“And our Taehyung has always been a romantic with a kind heart, for that woman to murder him in cold blood on his wedding day. But he made a vow, to wait for his true love.” Continued Namjoon.
You felt a pang of guilt cross your heart, that was truly a tragic and sad story. No one deserves to die in such way.
“Taehyung,” you whispered his name, making him inhale sharp.
“Yes, my moon.” He said back, smiling at you gently.
“I’m… really sorry for what happened to you, but I think there is a misunderstanding,” you tried to say, getting away from Taehyung with him following your steps.
“There is none my love. We are married.” Irritation flashes his handsome face.
“We’re not!” You yelled, and then you ran away.
You ran as fast as you can, almost tripping a couple of times. You watched with horror and fear the corpses surrounding you, passing in your way between a person cut in half. You watched all of their organs.
But then exhaustion drugged your movements, making you stop to take a deep breath and calm your racing heart. Your eyes burned with tears at the realization that you were lost, with nowhere to go. You sit on a bench and sob your heart out like a child.
“Oh my dear, what are you doing here alone sweet thing.” Taehyung’s voice cooing at you made you look up at him, feeling relieved to see at least one familiar face. You hiccupped with fat tears streaming from your eyes, making Taehyung knit his brows with deep concern. He opened his arms and you rushed to them, hugging him tight.
“I want to go home,” you sobbed into his chest, wetting the fabric of his shirt.
He shushed you, stroking gently your hair and tightening his grip on your body.
“You are home.” His words only made you cry harder.
But then a thought crossed your mind, maybe if you manipulate him to take you up to the world of the living then you could escape from this marriage.
“Tae, i- I want to introduce you to my parents,” you said not looking into his eyes.
“Sure Mon Amour. Where are they buried?” He asked cheerfully.
Your stomach twisted at his words.
“They are… alive.”
His brows knitted for a moment, but he smiled again.
“Then we must find a way to go up.” He said taking your hand to pull you with him.
And that’s how you two ended up in front of an old skeleton magician, who was trying to find a spell in his huge and dusty book.
“Aha! There it is, a spell that’ll allow Taehyung to go to the world of the living,” said the skeleton before coughing loudly.
Taehyung’s grin was wide, he was so charming and beautiful like this, it was such a pity and waste that he was dead.
The skeleton that resembles an old man, gave Taehyung an egg, telling him to eat it to be able to go up. After he does, a cloak of smoke wrapped you both, you felt dizzy for a second, with Taehyung holding your hands. And then you blinked slowly, noticing with joy that you were in the woods again.
“Yes!” You shouted without being able to contain your relief.
Taehyung smiled gently at you, although he has a white dead eye, his gaze was full of life and love. Your smile fell at the guilty pang piercing your heart, it was a little bit cruel to leave him like this, but you have no other choice. You don’t belong to the world of the dead, at least not now.
“I- uhm, I’ll look for my parents to bring them here. I’ll go ahead, wait here for me and don’t move,” you said clearing your throat, trying to look convincing enough.
“Sure thing, I’ll wait right here,” he said cheerfully, sitting on a piece of log. Looking at you with a hint of innocence and trust. You averted your gaze, unable to bear looking into his eyes.
“I’ll… I’ll be right back,” you muttered, walking away from him.
At first your steps were calm and confident, until you turn your head back realizing you were far enough to run like a mad woman, and you did, gasping by how fast you were running. You burst with happiness when you got to the town safe and sound, back home.
But Victor’s house was on the way, and you needed to give him some explanations as to why you disappeared the night before the wedding. You climbed to the balcony of his room, too scared to face his parents at this hour.
Your grin widened when you watch him reading on his bed, so you tapped his window eagerly. He jumped with surprise at the sight of you.
“What on earth are you doing here!?” he whispered shouted to you when he opened the balcony doors, and you walked past him into his room.
“I’m so sorry for disappearing, i-I am so scared Victor. Something really bad and weird happened to me! I got wed to a corpse groom against my will!” You knew you sounded like a maniac, probably making no sense to Victor. But there was no other way to explain what happened to you in the woods.
“What? I’m confused…” Victor said carefully, with his brows knitted and looking at you as if you grew another head. You sighed deep at his words.
“I know I sound crazy, but I’m telling you the truth. I’m running from-“
You were interrupted by the balcony doors bursting open and slamming against the walls, making Victor and you startle. There, on the balcony, stood Taehyung, with an intimidating aura. He looked frightening without his typical smile, looking at you two with a cold face.
His steps were large and heavy, pulling you away from Victor with force, tightening his grip around your arm.
“Y/n? who’s that?” Taehyung asked between teeth, not breaking his heavy gaze from Victor.
“He’s my… my-my…” Your brain literally bugged at that moment, blank and without any rational thought.
“I’m his soon to be husband.” Replied Victor, making you open and close your mouth like a fish, you wanted to deny it but you just couldn’t because it was the truth. You didn’t know how well Taehyung will cope with that information.
“You wish,” said darkly Taehyung, pulling you away with him. You two disappeared into the cloaked smoke that brought you here. And you witnessed the horrified face of Victor before vanishing away into the air.
You were again in the place of the old magician skeleton, with Taehyung crying in front of you. Your heart was clenching with pity and anger, he didn’t have any right to take you away from Victor!
“You’re a liar!” Sobbed Taehyung, with tears streaming from his betrayed eyes.
You gasped in disbelief.
“Excuse me? I’ve never lied to you!”
“Yeah sure, go back to that other man,” said lowly Taehyung, with venom and hurt in his voice.
“You are the other man!” You shouted, feed up with his victim complex.
“No I’m not! You’re married to me! He’s the other man!” He screamed with his voice breaking at the last words.
“He’s got a point though,” the skeleton commented softly.
There was a moment of silence, you didn’t know what to say at this point. Taehyung looked defeated with his shoulders slumped.
“And I thought this was going well,” he muttered, making you feel even worse.
“Look, I’m so sorry you have to find it out like this, but I don’t want this marry.”
Hurt flashes Taehyung’s face, his eyes swan in tears again.
“But why? It’s because my eye, isn’t it?” He whispered sadly, looking vulnerable and hurt.
“No! Of course not, your eye it’s very… lovely, you are very lovely, and handsome. But that’s not the point.” You pinched the bridge of your nose in exasperation. “The point is, that we’re not meant to be! You’re… dead, and I’m alive, this just can’t work.”
“Well, you should’ve thought about that before saying your vows,” he replied with an angry scowl and crossed arms.
“Why can’t you understand that this is a mistake! I would never, ever, marry you!”
You regretted your words immediately after watching Taehyung’s crestfallen face. He just stood there, saying nothing back and turning around, leaving you alone with your thoughts.
“Well, a marriage isn’t a marriage without arguments, isn’t it?” You ignored the skeleton, feeling really bad with yourself.
You went out, ignoring the corpses watching you with curiosity, you were the only one with a beating heart and they know it, everyone knows it except Taehyung.
With a sigh, you sit heavily on the bench, biting your bottom lip with no clue of what to do down here without the company of Taehyung. Are you doomed to be in the land of the death? Maybe that was your destiny, in some way, the universe fulfilled your wish; you won’t marry Victor, but at what cost?
You searched for Taehyung after a couple of hours, asking every corpse If they have seemed him, but they never answered your questions.
And then you listened a sweet piano melody from afar, your body followed the sound as a sailor going after the call of a siren. Your feet brought you to a small terrace where Taehyung was playing piano, he looked absorbed in his own little word, until you sat beside him on the piano’s bench, making him startle and widen his pretty eyes.
But he blinked his surprise away, snorting with a roll of his eyes, ignoring you to keep playing. You played the keyboards too, following his melody. He side-eyed you with annoyance, playing quicker the piano, making you smirk playing even more quicker than him. Your hands touched at some point, and you noticed how Taehyung’s defenses broke down little by little, enjoying the melody you two made, smiling softly at you.
“That was so beautiful,” you say breaking the comfortable silence. Taehyung only nodded at your words.
Your lips curled down, feeling that pang of guilt in your chest again.
“Look, I’m so sorry for what I said earlier. You’re the most interesting and handsome man I’ve ever met, and if death weren’t separating us, I’d fall head over heels for you.” You said softly, trying to make him understand why you two weren’t compatible at all.
He just hummed, not looking at you.
“So the only thing you want from me… it’s a beating heart?” He asked trying to look nonchalant, but you noticed the tension of his lips.
“I… I mean, I can be dead to be with you… at this point, there’s nothing left for me up there,” you muttered, you didn’t miss Victor’s parents flattering the woman that turn off the fire of Mrs. Everglot dress, she seemed interested in marrying Victor.
“No.” Growled Taehyung with anger, a fire burning his dead eyes. “I would never take that away from you, life is a gift, and you’re full of it. That’s whyI’m head over heels for you, my moon.” He whispered the last words, full of love and passion, melting your heart and filling your eyes with tears.
You’ve never felt more loved and seemed in your life, but it felt wrong, because the feeling wasn’t mutual. You appreciate him, yes, you think he’s beautiful and sweet, also yes. But you didn’t love him.
“I have to be honest with you Tae, I just… don’t feel the same, and I can’t guarantee you that my feelings will change in the future.”
Taehyung smiled with sadness and determination, holding tightly both of your hands and stroking lovingly the back.
“I have enough love for the both of us, even If you never love me, even if you hate me. I’ll never leave you.” He said like an oath, one he’s not willing to break.
You blinked at his words, taken aback. It felt more like a threat rather than a confession of love, but you didn’t mind. It felt nice to be cared for.
“Okay.” You whispered, looking into his pretty eyes.
“I have something to show you,” his voice dropped an octave, and his gaze darkened for a moment, but he returned to his bright persona immediately. You nodded slowly, not sure why you felt uneasy all of a sudden.
He took you to a hidden cottage deep in the land of the death, it was hauntingly beautiful, its garden has dead roses and dark sunflowers. Charming and deathly, just like Taehyung.
He showed you a death rose covered in honey, smirking at you like the Cheshire cat, with a mischievous and a naughty glint in his eyes. You narrowed your eyes, raising a brow when he remained silent.
“So? You wanted to show me a withered rose?” You asked with a frown, not sure what the hell you two were doing in that cottage. “Do you live here?” You changed the subject, watching your surroundings with curiosity.
“Yes, we live here. And… this rose it’s enchanted, it will bring me back to life, it’ll make my rotten heart beat again.”
You freeze at his words, whipping your head towards him in shock, watching Taehyung’s eyes darkening. His gaze was intense and unreadable, staring piercingly at you like a hawk, a predator ready to pounce and chase its preys if it dares to run away.
You gulped hard, blinking and processing his words.
“Are you sure…it-it’ll work? I mean, I’m sure it will, we got up a couple of hours ago.” You rambled, trying to think how to say your next words. “If… if, this works, that means… we can go back to the land of the living?” You asked softly and cautiously, watching his every expression as if you were dealing with a wild animal.
Taehyung only smiled at you, but it didn’t reach his eyes. That smile looked forced, so unlike him.
“Of course, my moon, we will go to your home. I want to meet your parents after all,” his voice sounded constricted, as if he was restraining himself.
“If you don’t want to do this, then don’t. Do it because you want it, not to please me.”
This time his smile was genuine, sparkling his eyes.
But then his gaze darkened again, like a dusty cloak covering his eyes, his intentions.
“Don’t worry about me, although I have to tell you something. To make this spell permanent, there’s one condition.” He said, not breaking his heavy gaze from you.
A chill run down your spine at his odd vibe.
“What condition?” You asked with your brows knitted.
“We have to consummate the marriage,” he said lowly, approaching you with slow steps.
You widened your eyes at his proposal, no fucking way. You won’t fuck a corpse.
“Taehyung you’re dead. I’m not fucking a corpse, I’m sorry.”
To your surprise, his smirk didn’t falter.
“Did I say I’ll fuck while dead? No. This spell will revive me, but only for 4 hours, that’s why we need to… be intimate to make it permanent.” He said calmly, getting even more closer to your body.
You didn’t know what to say to that, it wouldn’t be a problem if he was alive, right? But… he was still a stranger, and you didn’t feel comfortable being intimate with him.
“I don’t know…”
“Don’t you want to go back home? To be with your parents? Wouldn’t be easier if you tell them you’re already married? I promise to give you space up there, I can love you from afar.” His tone was deep, and his stare burned with determination.
“I… guess you’re right.” You whispered, not knowing what else to say.
It can’t be that bad. Right?
Taehyung smirked mischievously, his eyes glinting with eagerness. He took the withered rose, eating its petals covered in honey. Staring at you while swallowing each one of them.
And then… he changed.
His purpled skin tone turned tan with a healthy glow, his lips changed into a cherry tone. His hair was more ebony and shinning, and that hole that showed his rib bones, was covered with new skin.
He looked alive.
Your lips parted and your eyes widened with fascination. You took one large step to be an inch closer to him, putting slowly your hand on his chest. Laughing with joy at the feeling of his heart beating against your palm. You just witnessed a miracle.
“I’m impressed,” you said feeling his heart, he felt so alive.
Taehyung pulled your hand towards his lips, kissing it softly and staring at you heavily. His lips lingered on your hand, brushing the inner of your wrist.
And then he carried you in bridal style, making you gasp in surprise by the sudden movement. You wrapped your arms around his neck, watching how he took you deeper into the cottage, laying you on the mattress of his bed.
He lingered above you, caging your head and body with his hands and legs, staring down at you with hunger in his eyes. His left white eye didn’t change of color, making you smile. It was his charm.
And then he kissed your smile away, sucking and biting your lips like a starve man, swallowing all of your sounds as if he wanted to devour you.
Your head spined because of how rough he was kissing you, not breaking the kiss to give you a chance to breath. You felt him tearing off your clothes like a savage, making you frown and whimper. It was a lot, you tried to turn your head away but he growled, gripping your chin to attach his lips again.
“Tae. I, I don’t know if this is-“
“You said yes, I won’t let you set a foot outside until I’m buried balls deep inside you.” He snarled, with anger and lust clouding his intense eyes.
He widened your legs until your knees brushed your shoulders, baring you open to him. You felt your cheeks heating with embarrassment, you’ve never felt more exposed in your life.
And Taehyung’s eyes glinted with so much hunger that it scared you, the grip he has on your legs was tight, not letting you go.
“You’re mine,” he growled.
And you teared up, feeling like a lamb that fell into its predator’s trap.
You can read the +18 continuation on Patreon.
taglist:
@demonshauntingthedoves @pynkgothicka @cutequeen00 @nothingsreal420 @ririkookiemonster-archives @cannotalwaysbenight @loumin908 @devilzliaison @uniquecutie-puffs @polarnightmyg @acherry04 @lizziekitty @catlove83
#bangtan fanfic#bts x reader#bangtan fic#bts imagines#bts x you#yandere bts#bts#bts fanfic#kim taehyung#taehyung#bts taehyung#taehyung x reader#taehyung x you#yandere taehyung#taehyung smut#yandere x reader#taehyung fanfic#taehyung fluff
215 notes
·
View notes
Text
"Wrong Recipient"
Pairing: Spencer Reid x f!reader
Genre: fluff
Warnings: kissing, some minor tension
Words: 1.2k
Summary: After accidently sending a bikini picture to Spencer, awkwardness leads to confessions.
It was an ordinary evening at home. My phone buzzed on the couch beside me, a simple distraction from the mundane quiet of the night. I was scrolling through old photos, reminiscing about the summer when I’d gone on that impromptu girls’ weekend at the beach. One photo, in particular, caught my eye.
I had almost forgotten about this one. The sunlight had been just perfect that day, painting my skin golden as I stood in front of the crashing waves in a bikini. It wasn’t the type of photo I’d post publicly, but something about it made me feel confident, powerful. I grinned at the memory and decided to send it to my best friend with a teasing caption.
Or at least, I thought I was sending it to her.
I tapped the photo, quickly typed, Still got it, huh?, and hit send.
It wasn’t until my phone buzzed again moments later that I realized my mistake.
Spencer Reid: “Uh… I think you sent this to the wrong person.”
My stomach dropped.
“Oh. My. God.”
My hand flew to cover my mouth as I stared at the message. My heart was pounding so loudly I swore I could hear it in my ears. No. No, no, no. This couldn’t be happening.
I opened our chat and saw the horrifying truth staring back at me: my photo, sunlit and confident, sent to none other than Dr. Spencer Reid.
I didn’t know whether to scream, cry, or throw my phone out the window. Spencer was my coworker, my friend. Sure, I might have had a tiny crush on him (okay, a huge, impossible-to-ignore crush), but this? This was next-level mortifying.
Before I could figure out how to respond, my phone buzzed again.
Spencer Reid: “It’s a really nice photo. But I don’t think I was the intended recipient?”
I groaned, burying my face in my hands. I couldn’t ignore him—Spencer was a genius; he’d know I was avoiding him. But what could I even say?
Be cool, I told myself. Play it off.
I typed back quickly: “Oh my god, Spencer. That was so not meant for you. I’m so sorry!”
The three dots indicating he was typing appeared almost immediately.
Spencer Reid: “It’s okay! Don’t worry about it. Mistakes happen.”
Mistakes happen. Sure. Like accidentally sending a picture of yourself looking like that to the coworker you secretly fantasized about. Totally normal.
The next day at work was pure torture.
Every time I saw Spencer, I felt my face heat up, and I had to resist the urge to dive under my desk. He, on the other hand, was acting almost… strange. He wasn’t avoiding me—far from it. If anything, he was hovering more than usual, lingering by my desk to chat about cases or throwing me quick, flustered glances when he thought I wasn’t looking.
I wasn’t imagining it—something had shifted between us.
“Hey,” he said casually during one of his visits to my desk. “Do you, uh, want to grab lunch today?”
I blinked, surprised. Spencer rarely initiated lunch plans. “Oh, sure. Yeah.”
“Great,” he said, a little too quickly, before awkwardly retreating to his desk.
By the time we sat across from each other at a small café down the street, the tension was palpable. Spencer was fidgeting with his napkin, and I could tell he was building up to something.
“Spence,” I said gently, trying to break the ice. “You’re acting weird. Is everything okay?”
He looked up at me, his cheeks tinged pink. “Yeah. Yes. Everything’s fine. I just…” He trailed off, running a hand through his hair. “About the photo…”
My stomach twisted. “Oh god, can we just pretend that didn’t happen?” I said, laughing nervously.
He hesitated, his eyes locking onto mine. “I don’t think I can.”
That caught me off guard. “What?”
“I mean…” He shifted in his seat, looking adorably flustered. “You looked… you looked really beautiful.”
The air between us seemed to thicken, my breath catching in my throat. I hadn’t expected that.
“Spence…” I said softly, unsure of how to respond.
“I know it wasn’t meant for me,” he continued quickly, his words tumbling out in a rush. “But I’d be lying if I said it didn’t… affect me.”
My heart was pounding. Was he saying what I thought he was saying?
“I’ve always thought you were beautiful,” he admitted, his voice quieter now, more vulnerable. “Not just in that photo, but all the time. You’re smart, and funny, and kind, and I…” He trailed off, shaking his head. “I don’t know. Maybe I shouldn’t be saying this.”
My chest felt tight as I stared at him, his words sinking in. Spencer Reid, the man I’d admired for so long, was sitting across from me, confessing feelings I’d only dreamed he might have.
“Spence,” I said softly, reaching across the table to touch his hand. “I think about you too. More than I probably should.”
His eyes widened slightly, his hand turning to gently clasp mine. “You do?”
I nodded, my heart pounding. “I do.”
The tension between us crackled, and for a moment, it felt like the world around us faded away.
“We should probably get back to work,” he said eventually, though his voice was laced with reluctance.
“Yeah,” I agreed, though neither of us made a move to leave.
His thumb brushed against the back of my hand, sending a shiver down my spine. “Maybe we can… talk more later?”
I smiled, warmth spreading through me. “I’d like that.”
Later that night, as I sat in my apartment replaying the day’s events in my mind, my phone buzzed.
Spencer Reid: “You really are beautiful, you know.”
I couldn’t stop the smile that spread across my face as I typed back.
“So are you, genius.”
His response came almost immediately.
Spencer Reid: “Dinner tomorrow? My treat.”
My heart fluttered as I replied.
“It’s a date.”
#criminal minds#criminal minds fanfic#criminal minds fluff#criminal minds one shot#criminal minds imagine#criminal minds x reader#spencer reid#spencer reid imagine#spencer reid fluff#spencer reid x reader#spencer reid one shot#spencer reid fanfiction#matthew gray gubler
159 notes
·
View notes
Text
﴾ i drink your blood and i eat your skin, part twelve.
pairing: hwang hyunjin x f!reader
genre: vampire au
word count: 11,6K
warnings: angst ⋆ smut ⋆ dry humping!
masterlist
playlist
──────────────────────
Your lips were apart, mimicking those kisses he put into your hairline. They were soft, like a feather caressing and tickling your heated skin. You could feel your own blood ablaze by his touch, eyes just barely open from the feeling of his hands on you. A fog, a translucent mist blinded you and you knew it was nothing, but desire. You were far away, too deep into that dark feeling, his short and heavy breaths like a gentle, cold breeze blowing in your ears. His hands, cold yet warm from the meaning they held, followed the curve of your waist, nothing but a thin fabric separating you from feeling his blunt nails scratching you.
Your mind was empty, you only feel now. You didn’t feel anything other than him softly holding you into him and this never felt before pleasure. It was so consuming, it was too strong and you did nothing, but succumb to it. Your head rolled back, his broad, muscular shoulder letting you take a look at him. His stare was unmoving, yours hazy and you could see his eyes flickering from light blue to flaming red. He pressed his hand onto your stomach, pulling you closer to his chest that rose heavily under you. A sigh left your lips, when his fingers digged softly into your plush skin.
Coldness, coming from his other hand that found your exposed shoulder blade, made goosebumps appear all over your body. You felt yourself trembling, sighing out in short puffs as his hand traveled across you. From your shoulder to your collarbones, dipping just slightly into the place were your bone made a prominent dent, like he was trying to crawl his way into your heart. His hand caressed the neckline of your flimsy nightdress, hanging so loosely around your body, before he went a little higher. Your eyes were teary, not even questioning yourself why, because they came to you naturally. It didn’t feel like you had any control over your body — he did and he looked well aware of it. You didn’t pull away nor protested…you had become a mere puppet in his hungry hands.
His eyes changed. Red swirling around his blown out pupils that held so much longing. His lips, bitten raw by his sharp teeth were smeared with his own blood. You own lips fell apart, like trying to catch a drop of him. You wanted to taste the tangy and irony liquid on your tongue, but your next breath was taken away from you, when his fingers pressed into your neck. Your small gasp was still loud enough to cut through the fog around you. You couldn’t move, you couldn’t do anything against him, too weak to even jump away, when he tilted your head back to bare your naked neck at him.
A subtle kiss landed on to the exposed skin, his saliva that seemed to drool out of his mouth making you shiver in expectation. Just the tips of his fingers pushed into your pulse, lips nearing the marked spot. His tongue run along the length of your neck, before there was a pause in his movements. You had a feeling why — you knew why and you did nothing to stop him. His hold was strong, mouth running over you like he wanted to replace your natural scent with his. You felt the sharpness of his canines scraping you, you felt how his movements came to a full stop, mouth right on the vein pushing against your skin. And then without any word or a sound his teeth broke the thin skin of your neck.
Your body didn’t become stiff nor fought against the obvious danger that at the moment seemed like nothing, but everything. There was no pain, only this wave of pleasure crushing over you that seemed to have no end at this moment. His teeth were so deep in you, mouth sealing the spot so not even a drop could be wasted. He sucked your blood softly, lovingly. Everything seem to became more bright to you the more he drank from you, but then it all changed when your hand fell on his…
You didn’t recognize it…it felt suddenly so heavy against you, so cold it made your own freeze and you felt a sudden and unbearable pressure on your neck. You suddenly felt the painful sensation from where his lips were and your eyebrows pulled together, mewling in discomfort. Your hand pressed down on his again in hopes he would pull away, but he only pulled you more closer to his hard body. The hand on your neck wrapped around your airways, making you gasping sharply, but your own breaths were taken away from you. You started to crash against at him, screeching agony filling you. More and more you try to escape his hold and you at that realize how sharp his nails had become — how his mouth opened and his teeth started to nibble at your flesh, tearing you apart.
So cold — everything became so cold. You could only feel the sensation of your hot blood flowing down your body. A cry, small and broken left you when you felt the teeth of the vampire pushing into your pulse. You wanted to scream, plea for him to stop and spare you from the agony. Your head filled with screams of your own, but you swore you could hear every scream from all the victims of this creature latching onto you. He didn’t feel like the man you thought he was — he became a monster…a man hungry for power.
You started to fall, eyes closing and opening. It was like you could see the picture of your dismise right in front of you. Were you really that blinded by his beauty and his voice, his promises and shared whispers that you couldn’t see the truth? The painful truth that you were suddenly pulled away from, when he pulled his teeth out of you. The last drops that were left in you weren’t enough to help your senses. He took everything from you and when your heavy head tilted to glance upon him — you couldn’t even see him. He became just a blur, his features unreadable and you wondered if it even was truly him in the first place. The only thing you could feel was the agony, exhaustion and a hush whispers piercing you.
“Come to me.”
The words strike you, haunt you, lingering in you as your eyes fall shut. Your hand was outstretched, trying to catch — safe yourself from the big fall. You scratched at the last pieces of hope and sanity, but it all slipped right through your heavy hands. An agonizing and terrifying darkness filled your body, mind and all of your senses. It tasted horrible, like dirt and iron, it smelled like rotten flesh, felt freezing to the touch and in your state you couldn’t even open your eyes. You could feel yourself falling, stuck in the moment and terrified of the thing that is waiting for you at the end of the path.
Your body started to tremble wildly, fighting against it, but it all soon started feel like there was something holding you — squeezing you in hopes you would open your heavy lidded eyes. You didn’t want to, you fought against it, but it soon become so great, you couldn’t stop yourself from blinking your eyes open.
The same blur, fog that blinded your sight came back, but when you blinked more and more you soon realized it were just your tears blocking your way. Everything swirled around you, colors, textures and shapes all over the place, before you start to recognize the new light that formed before you. Him — he was the one shaking you, one of his cold hands on your shoulder and the other right on the side of your neck. You breathed heavily through your nose, staring at the man hovering over you. On his face was fright, while also relief, but when he sighed in such emotion, your ears started to ring at that familiar sound and you saw nothing else, but your vanishing memory. How he gripped onto you so tightly, teeth deep inside your neck that is still being held by him, the pain that he caused you — you had to jump away from him.
You sit up, pushing away from his hold that felt soft to the touch, but you still could remember how it so quickly became unbearable. Your own hand finds your neck, searching for any sign, anything…but there was nothing, but your jumping pulse under your finger tips. Your eyes blink rapidly, jumping around the room, lip quivering. “It’s me…” You hear his whisper, but you only shook your head in denial. Turning back to him there was nothing, but pain — he is broken by your sudden fright you held. “Y/N.” His voice started to hurt your ears. You couldn’t catch your breath, your body covered in a thin layer of sweat and goosebumps. You mind was shattered into pieces and you have hard time picking them up, when nothing, but darkness covered every corner of the room.
“Can you feel it?” You say, voice rough like from screaming, far away like it’s wasn’t your own. “I felt it…” Your eyes were looking behind him, waiting for anything to climb out of its hiding to catch you with its claws and teeth. You could still feel those cold hands gripping, you still could sense the monster eating you alive…
The man beside you came closer and you almost cry out as you began to tell him apart. It wasn’t him, it couldn’t be — then why did he remind you so much of the thing you saw? It wasn’t him…in the dream, you were just dreaming. Dreath and absolute exhaustion wraps around you and your eyes soon fill with tears. You were loosing your mind, not even few moments of joy you felt in this house could help your corrupted mind.
Hyunjin watched you — the first twitch in your features, the first irregular jump in your heartbeat. How you started to breathe heavier, how your body became hot, how your lips parted into a silent cry. He was paralyzed by how your once peaceful state formed into this. You were shaking, pleading for what you were experiencing to stop and he instantly leaped from his state of shock and fright to pull you out of yours. Now, you are looking at him so wildly, like you were still sleeping and not being able to recognize him. You had trouble recognizing the real, the truth.
He sees your hand on your neck, pinching almost at the thin skin. You jumped away from him so fast that it looked like his touch burned you, but the more he stared at you, the more your expression pulled into sadness and defeat. He couldn’t help himself from not closing the distance between you, that seemed long as mile. When he moves closer to you, you don’t move away from him again, on the other hand you are slowing falling into his awaiting embrace. His hands fall onto your shaking, slumped shoulders, pushing at you just so carefully. He pulls you to him softly, scared that you would again move away, but you only crumble against his chest. Your head falls to his shoulder, your hot tears staining him and letting him feel your pain. “I thought, I was getting better…” Your voice is broken and his own eyes sting from your state.
Hyunjin doesn’t want to say that it was again just a dream and nothing more, he started to also believe that something is happening to you — and he seems to have not a clue why. He didn’t know anything and it is hurting him so badly to see your blissed and joyful smile turn so quickly into to sorrow and pain. He has no explanation, it is like he has to know himself why, because you are his second half — person he searched for so long and you are being taken away from him so soon and right before his eyes. The rage in him wanted nothing more than to destroy everything, everyone doing this, but now the sadness overpowered everything in him.
He watches, how your hand still lingered on your neck, pressing down on one specific spot, right over your pulse. His own hand travels to yours and it shakes in his hold as he pulls it away from your red neck, marked by your own touch. You were only hurting yourself more. “There’s nothing–“ It is like he knew you were searching for something and you let him turn your head to look at the mirror beside the bed.
Your face is pale, eyes red and puffy, tears drying on your body that slowly stopped trembling the more his touch seeped through your skin. You look down at your neck and you find nothing. Not even a small mark and you at that remembered the night before. It wasn’t him, you remember his kisses — so different to those you dreamed about. Yet there wasn’t even a spot that would tell you that even the night before happened. You started to almost wonder if you also just dreamt about it…
“Nothing…” You repeat to yourself, closing your eyes briefly from the pleasurable, sweet and intimate memory, before turning to look at him. “It was nothing.” Just another dream, another nightmare that it wanted you to seen and feel. It wasn’t real…it wasn’t your own mind doing this to you.
Hyunjin held your face in his hands, thumbs going over your dried tears and he nodded in agreement to encourage you. He smiled softly, but it was subtle, because you are still holding onto that dream. He wishes, he could be the one instead of you. “Just another dream–“ Or an omen? Can you really pretend, tell yourself that it wasn’t nothing, but a dream? You would be lying to yourself and you are not sure if it would help to ease your mind.
His lips, so soft and pillowy land on your forehead and you slowly melt into it. This intimate touch, it couldn’t be mimicked, but you still fell for its tricks. You look at his face — from his lips, still stained by you, to his eyes, blue and calming. “Then why did it feel so real?” You whisper, pulling yourself closer to him, scared of the darkness behind his figure. He had to feel it, it still lingers on his lips — but to him he couldn’t taste anything, feel nothing other than your emotions. Hyunjin couldn’t sense the reason. Your hand, still in his falls onto your neck, images of its lips and teeth flashing before you — so painful and do cold. “It’s like I can still feel it — feeding from me.“
Hyunjin stare is hard, face pulled into a frown that seem almost unemotional, but you can see the questions in his eyes. His fingers replace yours, trailing over the vein in your neck, but he did not look away from your eyes. “Feeding…” The word is familiar to him and when his gaze drops finally to your neck, he suddenly looks back at your face with a knowing look. “Were you dreaming of a vampire?” He asks, back straightening so minimally you almost missed it, but you could see the anger in his eyes. The anger from realizing that a same creature like him did this to you.
You grimace, your head pounding when you go back to the dream, only finding yourself searching — you can’t even remember it correctly and again there was nothing, but pain left behind it. “Yes…it was horrible—“ You choke almost, forgetting how to breathe. “It was so strong and I couldn’t do anything, I felt everything it did to me, and then I was falling — losing…” Your eyes sting, but you have no tears left, too exhausted to cry. You look at your hand, into your palm that soon is hidden by his and it makes you glance back at him. “You saved me. I don’t know what would’ve happened if you didn’t wake me—“ The hand on your neck no longer holds pain and you sigh in relief, it was really him.
Hyunjin doesn’t let you finish, shaking his head, pulling you closer to his body. “Nothing, Y/N…” His hand on your neck comes to your face and you sigh again at the gentleness. “Nothing would’ve happened because it was just….nothing.” But was it? He pulls away from you slightly and you just catch the flash in his eyes.
Your lips fall apart. “You don’t believe me?” You ask him in small disbelief and you feel your heart cracking.
Hyunjin doesn’t answer right away, not looking at you fully and you can only look at him in shock. His hold on you suddenly becomes heavy and when you just barely indicate to pull yourself away from him, it was like your move pull him out his thoughts. You stay silent, waiting for his answer as the air around you thickens. He has to sigh, looking over your almost disappointed expression. “I do believe you, trust me…” He sighs, breath mixing with yours and his words do sound truthful. “I watched the dream happen to you, but I can’t say that isn’t just your mind.” You listen carefully, face falling just a little. “Part of me thinks it isn’t, because you still have bits of my blood in you, it should’ve helped you sleep…but we also no so little…”
You nod, looking at his eyebrows that are pulled into a frown. “You don’t know if you can trust my dreams.” You voice out the obvious and you see why and understand how he feels about these things happening to you. “I understand, but please listen to me–“ You can’t believe, it doesn’t make sense that it truly could be just your mind. You don’t know yourself — you don’t know anything, other than those emotions you experience every time something like this happens to you and it can’t come from you. “The pain, the emotions, all these things I feel in my sleep, with my eyes closed and mind open can’t be made up — they can’t.”
Your words come out choked, because you just now realize how you started to crumble again just from the lingering memory of the dream. Your eyes are red, lip trembling and his heart breaks, because how could he say such thing? You are the only thing that matters, you are everything and how could he question your own pain? He doesn’t like to show his emotions and it seem like you were once the same as him, but now you are letting him in — letting him see you like this, letting him be the person that shall hold you and whisper sweet nothings to your ears in hopes he would curse those haunting thoughts away. But he…he doesn’t know if he is ready to share with you his own pain and sadness. Because it would mean that this would be real…
He huggs you tightly, letting your head fall onto his chest and he wonders if you can hear his death heart beating as he tries to escape the pain. He has to be the strong one, but his voice betrays his cold demeanor. “I’m sorry, I’m sorry, I shouldn’t have said that, I do believe you, I really do–“ His tone of voice is so shaky, almost unrecognizable, but you do not break more, it seems like hearing such raw emotion from him makes you calmer.
Your heart hammers against your chest. The feeling of his arms caging you was something so new to you, but also so familiar. “You think a witch is doing this to me?” You wonder out loud, mouth pressed against his white, thin shirt.
You can basically feel him shaking his head, the slump in his shoulders showing a small defeat. “I can’t say, I do not know much about them, but if they would be powerfull enough then maybe, it would make sense why we didn’t find anything.” His voice is clear now as few moments pass by, you both became calmer in each other arms.
“But shouldn’t you know about them? All of them?”
“Yes, but we mainly keep track of our own species, though witches are certainly one that should be aware of by anyone…” Hyunjin sighs into your hair. “I hate that I know nothing, that I can’t do anything other than wait–“
You pull away from his chest ever so slightly, just to look up at him. He watches your lips stretch into a small smile that seem to be more broken than ever. “Then let’s just wait…” You mumble, your words piercing him.
He looks at you softly, but the pull at his eyebrows stays the same. “Please, don’t sound like that..” He pleas.
“Like what?”
“So defeated…” The smile disappears from your face, eyes dimming.
“The ball is tomorrow.” You say, stating the obvious and the painful truth that you will have to go through. Time is closing onto you, so close to the end which you don’t even know it’s goal. You can’t ignore the fact that you maybe really will die tomorrow, the sliver of hope becoming so little it seems like there wasn’t even one to begin with. Maybe if your dreams weren’t so terrible, so haunting, maybe if you would not think of the worst. But there’s him — he on the other hand tries the ignore the obvious and hope for the better.
“I know.” He says, looking down at you, with sorrow, hand twitching against your hot cheek. “But please don’t be afraid, no one will even dare to touch you with me by your side.”
“But what if they come?” Are you trying to push him away, see what would be the breaking point for him to let you go? He would never…
“Not even them.” Hyunjin states, tone hard and you fight the argue to crumble again from his determination.
Your eyes blink slowly at him, melting into the palms of his hands. You could still remember just how much you feared him before, despise him almost and now? You think you have never felt more cared for. It’s still so foreign and when you finally did succumb to your emotions again, it might be all soon gone. You do not know if you are more afraid of death or from the fact you might never feel like this again. “Hyunjin…” It’s like a prayer, lips falling apart as his thumb presses on your bottom lip. He wants you to repeat his name again.
“Y/N…I know sadly that if they do know of you that they already would try-“ He can’t finish the god forsaken word, but you do it for him.
“To kill me?” You continue, your still joined hands shaking around each other. The word for you means such a familiarity. “Because I know what you are?”
He feels your every word on his thumb that comes to caress your cupids bow. “Yes…” That answers both of your question, though the first one still lingers in the room. The oldest of his kind disappeared a long time ago, abandoning their responsibilities and appearing only to express their displeasures. Even if they don’t show themselves, they hide behind every corner so there would be not a single thing missed by them. Something tells him they do know about you and hearing that their first rule — humans can’t know of our kind, was broken…they surely would have done something about it a long time ago. Maybe they are also waiting for your enemy to reappear so they could for once take a stand — maybe they are just here for the show. Hyunjin, like everyone know their act — trying to appear uninterested, but they thrive in the drama of it all. Were they waiting for the right moment or did they already decided that killing you will do them no good? If they did that, their true enemy would win and that’s something Hyunjin knows they would not be pleased by.
So lost in his thoughts he just know sees the look on your face. “Is there something you wish to tell me?” He already knows what it is about as you look back at him.
“Can I?” You cough, wincing at your weak voice. While he became lost in his thoughts, you also started to think about all of this. You again thought of the possible future and then it led you to your friend Mia. How is she? Does she misses you as much as you miss her? You need to hear her voice if it means you might never hear again. She is your everything, a shoulder to cry on, a person that would listen to your every trouble and every dream you had for yourself before this. You miss her so much and the fact her face started to fade away made you taste bitter. “If something does happened to me, can I at least talk with my friend before I-“
Just a small anger flashes in his eyes from your words, fingers pressing into your skin more meaningfully. “You won’t, don’t you even dare finish it…” Hyunjin realizes how harsh he sounds, when you give him a look of guilt. You were asking him something, but he firstly didn’t hear anything other than you excepting your end. You were asking him for permission to talk to your friend, which you maybe might not meet again and the fact you are asking him, makes him feel awful. “You, of course you may talk to your friend.” His tone of voice is softer now, understanding.
The silence after is welcoming. In his quiet presence you gather your thoughts, take your time to calm your heart and mind. He helps you go through every thought with his thumb rubbing circles over your hand, lingering on your ring finger slightly. The darkness around you clears and you realize that again it’s sunset, orange light peaking from behind the curtains. It’s almost amusing how much your body got used to his life style. You can feel his gaze on you, not to mention his face is just few centimeters away from yours and you have to calm yourself down from the proximity. However you two were yesterday way closer to each other, so close…the memory is bright to you and finally that somehow helps you forget the pain and future. You wonder if he can hear your racing thoughts, feel and maybe see the blood under your skin rushing to your face. You always thought that being intimate with someone would be different — nerve racking, but you didn’t feel that scared of showing that side of you, that you only knew of yourself till the night before.
You see the shift in his face way before you hear the sound of the door to the bedroom opening, jumping lightly in your spot as the door slam into the wall. Your widened eyes snap to the direction, while the man before you slowly follows your movements. The sandy haired man looks instantly at you two, eyes widening just slightly like he was the one being startled, though the spark is not missed in his eyes. “I’ve been waiting…for way too long.” He says and without any further explanation he marches into the room, right to the direction of your closet.
Your confusion makes you momentarily forget about your thoughts, glancing at Hyunjin briefly, before looking back into the doorway when another man appears. The blonde right upon his arrival flashes you a dazzling smile that flatters just a little at your state. He could see right through you, even if you are now bewildered by this odd visit more than anything. “You alright?” Felix asks you, eyes going back and forth between you and Hyunjin, before they fall at your still joined hands.
You can see from the corner of your eye how Minho stops just for a moment his ramming through the closet to also glance at you. Just for a moment you don’t want to think and you do silently thank for such a distraction from their presence. “Of course.” You nod at him and you can feel all of their eyes on you, knowing, but thankfully they do not ask further. Your eyes go back to the man at the closet, looking over those dresses given to you. You can’t lie that his minor expression aren’t amusing. “What’s the rush?” You ask, looking at Felix who leans on the doorway.
You gasp, when you suddenly from the corner of your eye see Minho throwing a dress right at you, but thankfully the vampire beside you catches it before it can be smashed into your face. Hyunjin sends an unimpressed look his way, but his friend only flashes him a crooked smile. “Just joins us at the dance room, when you are ready.” He says, walking away, with a hand on Felix’s shoulder to push him out of the room. “Be quick.” He states and Hyunjin has to roll his eyes at his behavior, but it is soothed with an apologic smile from his other friend.
You only give him a small look of confusion, however not too worried about what this might be about as you look down at the sparkling light dress in your hands. The fabric is soft, like water pooling in your hands and the color stands out in the darkness. Your mind and heart betrays you — it almost looks like a wedding dress and the irony is strong on your taste buds. You don’t have to look at Hyunjin to see if the same thing is on his mind, pushing yourself out of his hold to change. Alone, because you don’t know if you could hold yourself back if he would touch you again like yesterday. Though you don’t know that’s what he was waiting for — give into your desire.
────
A big weight was put onto your shoulders the moments you stepped into the dress. The soft fabric was nothing, but burning, when you saw yourself in the mirror. You wonder if Minho gave you this dress on purpose or maybe he didn’t think that you would actually take it the wrong way. It’s beautiful, you can’t lie about that, but the light sparkle didn’t match your sorrow expression. Though when you stepped out of the bathroom, so nervously, heart jumping, when Hyunjin turned to look at you, it all became too…real.
You don’t even know if you will live long enough to see yourself in this type of dress again. Maybe and maybe the man looking at you would be standing there at the end with the same look of astonishment like right now. You know that the ball was just a plan — a plan that is only mean to provoke the people you are the most afraid of. Then why did it really feel so real?
Hyunjin will have to thank his friend for such an amazing choice. You looked nothing, but perfect as always and without even a single word whispered he knew what you wanted to say. However is it wrong to enjoy this while it lasts? While he has you by his side? He waited for so long and he will try anything in his power so it will last forever. No man, no creature would be able to steal you from him, he will not let it happen.
The silence is loud as he approaches you, taking in your beauty — every mark and every wrinkle. He hears your heart calling, jumping with his every step and just then you start to feel the sadness and pain quiver. Your lips so slightly lift up, but it was real. He took your arm, lacing it with yours and when you both went to meet his long life friends, he sees you both in the small reflection of the golden decor. The image becomes imprinted in his mind, fingers twitching, because he knows he will have to paint this memory to fully grasp it. To seal it…
The walk to the dance room is short and quiet, till the soft sounds of a piano fills it up. You ease at the soft and wonderful sound as you let the man holding you guide you. His home has so many secrets, you always become amazed by how many places there are and that you haven’t explored yet. The glass doors before you are opened, warm candle light welcoming and you are taken back by the polished floor that reflects the beautiful frescoes on the ceiling. Your eyes follow the sound of a music, falling on the short haired man sitting before a piano.
You know that he and the man behind him could sense you way before you walked into the room, but your presence doesn’t disturb Chan. Hyunjin watches you taking in the music, one of the many things that bound his family and he lets you have your moment of complete peace from his brother’s playing. Chan’s fingers move on the keys lightly, precisely and even if his movements slow down, till he eventually plays the last note, the warmness still lingers. He looks up at you, small smile on his lips and you just know he can tell how pleased you are from his playing and you can’t help, but mimicking him. You enjoy these moments with the others just as much as you do with the man next to you.
Your eyes go to the two men behind him, Minho at your stare putting down his glass filled with what you presume is blood to take a step closer to you. “The ball is tomorrow…as you know.” He says, eyes blinking away from you for a split second, but even though the fact what tomorrow leads to is bitter, he doesn’t sound like it. “There will be a dance and I thought it would be nice of you to join us right here, before tomorrow.”
You nod slowly. “Alright…” You say, watching him take another step closer to you. Were his eyes always so intense? You have to remind yourself of their alluring nature, but still Minho always looks so brooding, but not in such a bad way. The sandy blonde briefly glances at Hyunjin, before pulling your hand out of his hold to his. Your eyes dart between the pair, but you still follow the man holding you into the middle of the room. You blink as the light reflects the sparkles in your dress and you do catch Minho’s eyes lingering on you. When you both came to stop, him guiding your other hand to his upper arm, you can’t help but go back to those few times you have done this. “I-I don’t–“
You shuffle your feet a little, letting him put his hand on your upper back as he finishes your worry. “I know.” You frown a little at his words, not too offended, but still his boldness stabs a little. “I can tell by the way you stand–“ He explains and you at that stop your shuffling, bashfulness creeping up on you. However Minho isn’t too concerned about your lack of experience as he pushes you a little closer to him to gain your attention back. “Put your feet on mine.”
“I don’t know…” Your small insecurity is the thing that irritates him, but he still holds softness. Without a word you are lifted off your feet, small noise getting caught in your throat as he puts you on his shoes. Your wide eyes go to him, but his own are on the man at the piano, nodding at him. Your gaze goes to Hyunjin, who is already looking at you with an unreadable expression and you are startled a little when the man before you takes the first step.
You realize that him putting you on his feet was the right thing to do, because the spinning and twirling around is a little too quick for you. Your hands are gripping onto him, but you know he wouldn’t let you fall, with his brother staring st you so intensely. Minho is a smooth dancer and with years of experience that you lack. The music is slow yet dynamic and you have to wonder what you look like. Your skirt is heavy, separating you from his body and pushing you a little away from him. You can’t even see your feet, so you let him guide you. However he suddenly separates himself from you, pushing his arm out and you do stumble at that, skirt getting caught in your shoe.
His sigh is loud, though not too disappointed. You are embarrassed that the first move you make yourself is wrong, your hand still in his as he stares deeply into the side. “Felix, come here.” He pulls his hand away from yours, making you gather your skirt in your hands, while you watch the blonde emerge from behind the piano to join you two. “Watch.” Minho says, looking at you and you are relieved that he doesn’t sound disappointed in you. You walk away from the middle, feet dragging you to Hyunjin, who still doesn’t take his eyes off you, but too be honest you are too occupied by the dancing pair infront of you.
The music starts again, your eyes on Felix as he takes your place and you soon become hypnotized. They move so smoothly, not missing a beat, gazing into each other’s eyes and you at that just realize how important eye contact was. They form into one. The heels of their shoes click on the floor and its trully mesmerizing that even that sound blends into the music perfectly. When they depart from each other, hands joined, you can finally see where you did wrong. You can feel Minho’s eyes briefly going to you to see if you are paying attention and how could you not...
The blonde replacing your spot, twirls and twists more and more, when the sound of the piano picks up speed. You can tell that they must be following a beat of an different instrument not present in the room and you nervously wonder how much more nerve racking will it be tomorrow. You do in the moment ignore the future, the pair letting you take a small breather, before they all too soon stop.
You watch them bow to each other, before Minho goes to look back at you, without even showing any signs of exhaustion from such a dance. “Good?” He asks, eyes glimmering.
You nod slowly, twirling your fingers. “Good.” You repeat and you watch his eyes go to the man next to you.
“Hyunjin…” A silent question is being asked, the sandy blonde gesturing to your form. You look up at said man, small sparks of nervousness appearing in you. He is already looking at you and you wonder if he even stopped to glance at the pair. “We shall go now…” Your head snaps back to Minho, catching him and the other two man just in time, before they could leave. “Good luck.” His words have a hidden meaning, but you still nod in appreciation. The other two nod at you in small goodbye and your eyes go to Chan, wondering how could you dance without music, but then you realize — they are giving you privacy.
The sound of the doors closing is a heavy in the silence of the room. In your field of vision comes a hand, making you turn to its owner. The candles cast shadows on his face and it makes his small smile stand out more and you fight back the shiver going through you as you put your hand in his. The quiet between you two is so intimate and you can’t keep your eyes off him as he takes you to the the middle of the room. His hold seems to be even softer than Minho’s, but Hyunjin’s definitely is stronger in a sense that it makes you crumble.
You put your hand on his arm, his a little lower on your back, fingers just reaching your waist. It’s on purpose, he couldn’t help himself. Without even a word, he lifts you up just like his friend did, but now it makes you gasp. You can’t look away from him, faces close to each other and you let him guide you. Your moves are still a little shaky even if he is dancing for you both, but that it is mostly now because of him and not your inexperience. “I am not a good dancer, sorry.” It flies out of your mouth, before you can stop yourself, because you now depart from him to twirl, just like his friend showed you.
He shakes his hand, pulling you back to him, but now without lifting you back to step on his feet. “Don’t apologize for such thing, I will guide you.” His voice is soothing, feeling a little better, because he is not judging you at all. His eyes leave your face just to look down at your figure and how your dress beautifully draped over you. You don’t even realize how mesmerizing you are in your dress and how perfectly it twirled with your every move. “See? You are doing great.” ‘Amazing even’, he wanted to say.
With his powers he sees the blood rushing to your face and he hides his small smile behind his hair. Your dancing slows to a simple waltz and you don’t even mind it, when your dance comes to an end. Your bodies sway to the absent music, both of you listening to your heartbeat and blood rushing in your ears. You finally see the small smile on his face as you look up at him. You can feel him making soft circles with his thumb on your waist, even if there was clothing separating you from his touch. The more you look at him, the more you understand his natural twitches in his face, just like now. You watch him silently, your slow dancing coming to an end, when one of his hands leaves you to reach into the back pocket of his pants.
Your mouth falls open a little at what he reveals to you. “My phone…” You say, when he pulls the device out of his pocket to hand it to you. With your stay here you didn’t even think much about it, too caught up in too many different things.
You take it from him, thumb brushing over the slightly dirty screen. “I apologize, that I didn’t give it to you sooner.” He says, though your eyes are still staring at the screen.
“Doesn’t matter.”
The realization of why he gave it you sets in, small lump forming at the back of your throat. You switch on the screen, light shinning into your face and it burns your eyes a little, but as much as the photo on your lockscreen. It’s so weird to be holding something so modern after such a long time. You stare, completely unblinking at the photo of you and your friend and it makes you tremble. It’s like you are looking at a completely different world and your heart breaks at the sight of your friend’s face.
Your thumb hovers over her features and Hyunjin steps away from you, pulling you out of your thoughts and making you glance at him. He only gives you a small look of understanding, taking a few steps away from you. It wouldn’t matter if he would walk away into a different room, but you do honestly appreciate his presence more than anything at this moment. You click away on your phone to your contacts and waiting to press your friend’s name. You don’t know, what you are waiting for, the silence and the guilt and everything seems to only gather, so you at that press blindly at her name.
Putting your phone to your ear, you turn away from Hyunjin, though it wasn’t necessary as he can hear everything. You wonder, what time it is as you glance out of the window next to you, listening to the ringing sound, before it suddenly stops. “Mia?” Your voice is strained, eyes wide.
Your hopes are fullfilled, when you hear a sigh fanning over the speaker. “Hi, Y/N, how are you?” You close your eyes, already shaking, relief instantly washing over you.
“I am good.” You answer after few beats, not joining your friend’s happy tone, but you can’t fight your emotions. It’s all so casual, her voice and tone, it’s like nothing happened.
“How are you enjoying everything?” Mia asks and you hear small shuffling from her side. You wonder what she’s doing, what did she do and didn’t.
“It’s good…” You trail off, eyes going to the side. You don’t know what they told her. “I told you, where I was going, right?” It leaves your mouth smoothly, though it’s quiet.
“Yeah! Greece, right? You always wanted to go there, I know how much you love the sea–“ You nod, eyes closing again, hand tightening around your phone. She sounded so happy for you…
“Yes...how are you though?” You need to know everything, but you know it’s not the time for that, you know that you would crumble and tell her something you shouldn’t. You can’t — you can’t even say, that you might never see each other ever again.
“Everything is good around here, but it’s not complete without you.” Mia’s voice is filled with sadness and even if you know that it’s not so big, it doesn’t help you fight your own right now. “The Johnsons and I miss you, but I’m happy for you. Promise me, you will bring me some other time?”
Your face scrunches, mouth opening in a silent sob and you eyes start to sting at her small question. “I promise.” Your answer is so quiet you wonder if she could hear you properly through the shuffling from her side. She always had to do something, when talking on the phone…
“When are you coming home?”
The tears in your eyes and not voice out cries makes you nonverbal for a second. You press your hand to your eyes, smearing your hot tears across your face and you have to wonder, why you can’t be stronger. “I don’t know….” The strain in your voice is so clear.
There is a small silence on the other line, before the shuffling stops and your friend responds. “Are you okay?” Her voice is so sweet and you hate yourself for not being able to control yourself.
“Yeah, it’s just nice hearing your voice–“ You take a deep breath, while going through your answer, puffing air out of the away from the speaker.
You can hear her smacking her lips softly, cooing then. “Baby, if there’s something you want to tell me then you can.” You smile sadly, feeling the obvious stare at the back of your head.
“I know, I know — maybe later..”
“Okay, I’ll call you tomorrow.” Mia sounds unbothered and unknowing of the situation and even if it hurts, it is for the best. The last word is bitter, hurtfull and you dig your nails into your face.
“I can’t tomorrow…I will call you.” You can’t even promise her that.
“Okay and I’ll be waiting.”
You nod, staring out of the window with tears filling up your vision. “I love you.” Your sob almost breaks out of your mouth, making you bite down on your tongue.
“I love you too.”
Then the call ends. The beeping sound fills your ear and your arm falls back loosely to your body. You can’t — can’t breathe and you finally gasp loudly in pain. Your hand presses down on your stomach, body shaking in sobs. A cold air blows around you, before it wraps you into a tight embrace. Your phone falls to the ground, your skirt catching it just before it could shatter in pieces like your heart and you are thankful that he doesn’t stop holding you. You are so exhausted of everything — crying, shaking, knees buckling under you. His arms around your chest pull you to him and you cling onto them, gazing out of the window as the thoughts of the world beyond fill your mind.
────
Your eyes are plastered on the ceiling of the bedroom, hands clasped and fingers tugging loosely at the duvet. There isn’t for once a single thought in your head, only expectation in your body as you lay there in the bed alone. Your ears twitch, the low hum of your blood filling up the silence as you wait. Hyunjin is quiet also, the slightly open door to the bathroom creaking loudly. The age of his home only gives him away. It’s cold in the room as always, but it isn’t uncomfortable, though it certainly isn’t the cold you crave.
Hyunjin hand wraps around the doorway, eyes shining in the dark and drawn to your figure. The fall and rise of your chest is even, not even a single miss of irregularly in your heartbeat. It scares him a little, how calm you seem to be. His eyes fall from you to the couch, feet ready to drag himself to it, but with the first creak of the floor under him makes your lips part. “Join me.” You say and finally at that your heart stop for a split moment, blood rushing under your skin from your own words.
He doesn’t speak, doesn’t ask, following your almost demand and walking up to your layed out body. He stops at the side of the bed and he wonders if you now that the side you are laying on is his, but that no longer is important as your scent fills his nose. Your head falls to the side, glancing at him, him watching you pull away the duvet for him. Such a simple act, but so meaningful. He almost feels bad from the cold his body brings as he sits on the spot you made for him, but that’s exactly what you need to cool down your body.
Your hands touch as he takes the duvet from you to lay down, your figure slightly dipping to him closer as he joins your side. You don’t move away, nor your gaze and he is for the first time the one not looking. His eyes are on the trees, twisting around the wind blowing outside. Your scent is stronger than ever and he has to close his eyes in delight. He hears your lips falling apart before you even have a chance to speak and he instantly opens his eyes to look up at the ceiling. He could almost feel your stare through it. “Remember the first time we met?” You ask, voice soft and you grow to love how you can speak so softly and still be heard.
He humms lowly at the question, mind flashing with memories of the night. He doesn’t see anything other than the memory of your gaze meeting his for the first time at the bridge. His chest vibrates, purring almost, though his mind goes to the part of the night that caused all of this to happen. Your trembling body, covered in blood and tears, eyes wide in fear and staring right into his. “You were scared of me.” Hyunjin says.
He hears your shuffling and then your eyes on the side of his face. “You were scary…now you are not…not so much.” You mumble the last part and the hidden tone is obvious to him, so he can’t help but smile.
“I thought, I only made you nervous.” His teasing is light and you sigh softly, while looking at him.
“It’s both.” You say firstly and he at that tilts his head at you. “But not in a wrong way however.” His eyes are shining, predatory, but you do not fear them as much. It takes you back to yesterday — the loving yet rough touches, heavy breathing and sounds of pleasure, your lips and tongue coated with his blood…You don’t wait no more, the question unbearable and need to be spoken. “What did it mean to you?” What did it mean to you that you were the first that I shared my pleasure with? “Yesterday?”
He does feel the shift in you, how your chest rose and fell more in deep breaths and how your nose flared. His eyes go to your figure, your moving making the duvet slip down your body slightly, showing him the top of your chest. The nightgown, he realizes is the first one he had ever given to you and he can’t help, but let his gaze linger on your exposed shoulders. Hyunjin can still remember where he put each of his kiss and small bites. “Everything…” He whispers, your body visibly shivering from his voice and he hopes you know you are everything. You watch him, eyes brighting like he just remembered something and you found yourself to be correct at his next words. “I want to give you something.”
He sits up, hand trailing over the sheets to your naked shoulder, goosebumps immediately awaking. You let him guide you, his hand wrapping around your upper arm to push you to follow him. You sit up at that, heart racing suddenly as you watch him turn him away from you to open the nightstand beside the bed. Your eyebrows are furrowed slightly, sitting just a little straighter as he turns back to you. Your mouth falls open, eyes widening, because in his hand is a small box, opened, revealing a ring. You don’t need no light to see its beauty and you are so stunned by his gesture you only look at him in complete shock.
You think you have never seen him this nervous before — his bottom lip is caged between his teeth, looking at you from beneath his eyelashes and you don’t even realize how much your silence is killing him right now. You are just…speechless, you don’t know what to say, because you fear you don’t understand him clearly. “Are you asking me–“ No, you can’t be so stupid. His words from few days ago ring in your ears. He can’t be asking you to…
You are breathing heavily and Hyunjin’s hand holding the box almost shakes. “You mean so much to me…” His head falls to his chest, air getting stuck in his throat. “I know that it is all so quick and I wish we could have more time, more freedom, but I want to give this ring to you. I want you to wear it with my name on my mind that maybe in the future could be yours as well–“
Your hand fall on top of his, pushing at it just slightly to gain his attention. It works, looking at you so wildly you feel your lower tummy rumbling. “Put it on for me…” You say, head tilting to catch his gaze fully. He doesn’t show it, but he feels almost sick from how much this one feeling starts to creep up onto him. He pulls the ring out of the box, deep, red ruby glimmering in the moonlight as he wraps his hand around your wrist. You are shaking, fingers almost fidgeting too wildly in his hold, but it all stops the second he puts the ring slowly down your finger. The metal is cool, but it burns just the same as the fire rising in you. “It’s beautiful.” You don’t know what to say, your minor expressions talking for you as the meaning sits down on you.
It’s a perfect fit, like made for you and you are almost scared to look up from the ring to him. “You remember, when I was in the dungeons?” The question leaves you confused, but you only nod, eyes falling on his hand still around your wrist. “I was there because of this…when I was turned, I couldn’t go back to my home. I never saw my mother again, but I never left.” Your expression softens, looking up at him, but he is not looking back at you, his eyes are still set on your hand. “I send them everything — everything I stole from those innocent people, I gave my family. I felt horrible, I knew it wasn’t right to stole and this ring—“ His index finger, touches the stone slightly. “The stone in it was the last thing I gave my mother, nothing else. I remember her saying she always wanted a ruby rig and my father, like he knew it was a gift from me made it into a ring, with just a few pieces of metal, nothing more. After my mother died, my father took the ring and wore it around his neck till his last breath—“ He is shaking, hand gripping your wrist tightly and you soothed his pain by clasping your hand around his trembling one. “I couldn’t bear to look at it for a long time, because it reminded me how much time had passed — time I hadn’t spent with them. I was hiding in shadows, waiting to finally gain control over my hunger, but it was far too little time to truly overcome it. But I did kept it, hidden, but not forgotten and that day when I finally had the courage to go and get it, you appeared right in front of me…”
Your heart aches, eyes blinking away your tears at his words, but when he finally looks up at you, they pool down your cheeks. Words can’t describe how sorry you feel for him, for what those monsters and his creator did to him, so you pull him to you, just like he did to you. His head falls on your chest, ear pressing where your heart beats and he never felt more at home. Not when he and his brothers build this house together, but here in your arms. His fingers tear at your nightgown, mind slowly clearing as you caress his soft hair. Your kiss into his hair line makes him sigh, cold breath fanning over your collarbones and he presses his lips to you.
It’s a light, fatherly kiss, but he doesn’t stop at that. He puts a kiss where your heart is, trying to get closer to it more than he already is. Your fingers tangle in his hair at the quick change in him, when he more and more presses his mouth to your skin. They soon are open mouth kisses, wet and quick, like he has to cover every inch of your body. You squeeze his hand, your other tightening around his strands as he starts to breath shakily under you. His lips follow the veins under your skin, kissing and almost licking his way up your chest to your neck.
You gasp as he wraps his lips around you, sucking lightly and sighing out with you, when you tug at his hair. “I want…I want to-“ Your words are taken away from you with his hungry mouth and you at that take action.
Your inexperience is showing as your hands come to push at his chest lightly, sitting up in your spot. Your moves are shaky and not just by his doings. He looks so drunk on you and you are shocked by how much you seem to be having control over him. He waits for you, watching you closely as you slowly climb up his body. “Y/N…” Hyunjin must be dreaming, because you are looking at him so dearly, while also dripping in absolute sin.
“Is this–“ You are trying to catch your breath, but how when you are on top of him like this, how when he is looking up at you like that? “Do you want to–“
“Yes…so badly.” His hands find your waist, groaning from your words and everything that you are. Your body is so warm under his hands, pushing down at you and you at that crumble, falling onto him as he lays you down onto the bed.
Your legs part, letting him in between them as his head falls to your neck again. Your hands find his shoulders, gripping him tightly to you, head rolling back as he mouths at you again. It’s all so much for you right now, but not enough. The position he has you in is almost like a dream — a dream you once had, but this…this was unimaginable. Hyunjin doesn’t graze you with his teeth, lips and tongue lazily marking you, because he is more occupied by the feeling of your body under him.
You are delirious, looking at him as he tilts his head to catch your gaze, hands not stopping in their exploring. It is like he is trying to see if there is any hint of regret in you. His hands travel from your waist to your stomach, going up, before stopping under your breast. You push into him in reflex, flushtered by your own neediness, too blind to see it being mirrored by him. Your little permission, makes his hands shift higher, before wrapping them around you.
The moan ripping out of you is almost embarrassing as only just that makes you drip. He can feel your nipples under his palms, hands squeezing lightly at you and you suddenly at that push your hips against his. Now, he is the one groaning, his own hips pushing instantly against yours and you can’t stop yourself from grazing against him again. “Oh…Y/N. Like that, just like that-“ Your hand finds his wrist, frown of pleasure on your face as he starts to rub against you.
You can feel all of him and you shiver from the sheer length pressing to your center. Your hips shutter, not too confident in your moves, but he thankfully takes over. The first roll of his hips is hard and delicious. A whimper gets stuck in your throat, because you can already feel your underwear sticking to you, the material of his pants getting caught on your clit. Everything seem to be more clearer, more pleasurable than the night before, even if there isn’t any of his blood in your system no more. You realize that seeing his face controlling into the same amount of pleasure is just better.
A spike of insecurity strikes you, when Hyunjin suddenly sits up to kneel before you, eyes wide and glistening at you. His nose flares, taking in your scent, hands trailing over you to grip the underside of your thighs. You just realize how much you are exposed, how your nightgown doesn’t leave anything to the imagination and how it gathered around your waist. Your legs shake, closing just a little as his eyes fall right at your center and you just know he can see the growing wet spot of your arousal. You come to realize that it wasn’t something to be overly concern about, because he takes your literal breath away, when his fingers grab the meat of your thighs.
You let him lift your hips and pull you by your legs, so your bottom half is right in his lap, because the pleasure he gives you right after makes all of your insecurities melt away. Hyunjin breaths heavily just so he can smell you and you become bashful from it even if he starts to thrust his hips against yours. You bite your lip, arm falling over your eyes, but you still don’t look away from him. It’s so hot — everything. His plump lips are apart, soft noises — moans, groans and hisses leaving him as he moves harder and faster. His hair is in his face, but you can see his eyes going everywhere — from your face, to your moving breast and tummy, before they become fixated at the spot where your bodies met. You can’t lie that if he would be naked, pressing himself into you that it wouldn’t be better…but this is all you can handle right now. The pleasure, the emotions, everything is becoming too much for you. You try to be more quiet in your state, knowing that the others can hear you and it is like he knew you were thinking just that.
A breathless laugh leaves him, wide smile stretching across his face. That expression only gets you more mad as his moves are unwavering, even if lans closer to hover over your body. “Let them hear you–“ The words are whispered to you, his breath fanning over your ear, before he nips at your earlobe.
You whimper almost unwillingly, because you don’t know how to control your sounds anymore after his words. You are still quiet, but to a vampire’s ears it is enough as they probably can even hear your wetness staining you. Hyunjin hovers above you, face so close to yours you want to shove him back into your neck, because his stare is too much. His tongue pokes out of his mouth, your eyes staring at the pink muscle. The tug at your nipple is almost mean as it takes you by surprise, small pain that very quickly changes into pleasure striking you. You can see the silent question in his eyes again, when his hand finds your breast again, fingers playing with the hem of your nightgown and you only give him a look of expectation.
Hyunjin hunger is big and strong, tugging at the restrains of his sanity as he pushes your nightgown down to expose your chest. You are soft, beautiful enough to eat and he doesn’t think further, before his lips are on you again. His kisses, though they held a sense of neediness, are also becoming so desperate and he immediately takes his chance to wrap his lips around your hardened nipple. He can feel your heart drumming, blood rushing to the surface of your skin and it’s enough to tease him senselessly. Your sounds are shorter, almost like trying to catch your breath as he suck at your bud, other hand squeezing your other breast that is still covered.
You are so so soft and delicate here and he would feel sorry for ruining you like this if you wouldn’t be so responsive to his every touch. His cock is leaking, no doubt that his arousal is now mixing with yours through the thin layers of clothing. He thinks he has never felt so much pleasure in his life. It’s everything to him, but for you now it’s…too much — everything suddenly becomes too much for you to handle. The quiet, broken sound of your first sob, breaks him out of his trance, body freezing on top you. He pulls his mouth away from you, going blank as he lifts his head to look at you.
Tears are brimming in your eyes, before rolling down your hot cheeks, puffy lips apart and letting out small cries. Hyunjin hips shutter at your state and he thinks he died right there, but you don’t plea to the heavens as he slows his hips, you do the complete opposite. “Don’t stop…please don’t-“ Your voice is shaky, head titling to look at him. You hand goes to his lower back, pressing down to make him move again, but he only gazes at you in shock. “Please, Hyunjin.” Your cry mixes into a gasp as you pull him up with your hands on his face.
Your emotions are all over the place and you couldn’t hold back the sadness in you no more. It’s bittersweet as it is mixed with so much pleasure and you are thankful that he listen to your words when you look into his eyes. He understands — everything. You sigh in relief, pain and pleasure, when he puts his arms around you to hold you to his body, slowly picking up the delicious speed again.
He is hiding his face in your neck, soft whimper echoing around you as he so desperately chases yours and his pleasure so it would be the only thing left behind. “You are everything — you are my everything–“ It’s breaking your heart more. His voice is so quiet and soft you almost don’t hear him, but his hand finding yours tells you everything you need.
You lace your fingers with his, squeezing tightly, your nails digging into his alabaster skin and he lets you dig into him deeper so it would last. The small drips of his blood are ignored, when he feels your heart jumping, hips bumping against his. Your head rolls back, small sobs filling the room, when you feel yourself falling over the edge. Feeling and hearing your pleasure leads him to his own and he snaps his hips against yours hard, stilling as he cums right after you.
He doesn’t stop hugging you, even when he rides out yours and his pleasure, milking every last bits of it as he for the first time feels exhaustion taking over him. Hyunjin lets you cry, listening to your every sound, reading your every emotion without moving away from you. He caresses you, maping every dip and curve on your body, like it would be the last time he would be able do that. It won’t — he will make sure of that, but this night, he lets you express your own feelings that became so dear to him. Tomorrow won’t be your doom…it won’t be…
──────────────────────
taglist (still open);
@babrieeee @akaligogrrr @hyuninslutbbgirl @satosugu4l @lovemeorleavemetonight @dandelions-143 @skzfelixlove @syedazarintasnim @rylea08 @ahluvisyou @oddracha @annairacheyenne @dabiscrustyfeet @blankdyean @chartrucewhore @shuporangporang @palindrome969 @vv-us @reignessance @koalanacho @skz1-4-3 @hanonlymeuu @mlink64 @hopefulrascalstatesmantoad @ilprofumodeifiori @amanstiles @sofiadaputa @luvehhj @stayytthenight @eastjonowhere @black-sunshine-00 @lailac13
#hyunjin smut#hwang hyunjin x reader#hwang hyunjin#hyunjin x y/n#hyunjin x reader#vampire stray kids x reader#stray kids vampire au#vampire hyunjin#bangchan x reader#changbin x reader#felix x reader#han jisung x reader#i.n x reader#lee know x reader#seungmin x reader#stray kids x y/n#stray kids x you#stray kids x chubby reader#straykids x reader#stray kids smut#stray kids x reader#skz x reader#skz smut#skz fanfic
148 notes
·
View notes
Note
bf jj and virgin reader doing it for the first time !!!!!
he literally just baby's her without belittling her because he knows she dosent fw vulnerability like that
i got you babe.
pairing — jj maybank x fem!virgin!reader
word count — 2.0k
warnings — smut minors dni, loss of virginity, p in v, protected sex, fingering, oral (f rec), fluff, aftercare.
synopsis — jj is nothing but a sweetheart during your first time, and it’s everything you could’ve imagined and more.
notes — i love this idea he would be so sweet and tender and just so perfect for ur first time
you were nervous. you obviously trusted jj more than anything but it didn’t help ease the anxiety that was building inside of you. you didn’t want to look like a fool or ruin anything with jj.
but it had been nearly 3 months of your relationship and the most you’d done together is some under the clothes groping and grinding, leaving each of you to go home and finish yourselves off.
jj would never pressure you into anything, or look at you differently for taking your time, he understands how fragile virginity is and how you want your first time to be special, but he can’t help but leave each heated make-out session feeling more desperate than the last time.
you’ve thought about it all week and you’re sure that tonight is the night. it’s his birthday and you want to make it even more special.
he opens the silver chain you gifted him, eyes going wide at the gesture, “holy shit, babe! where did you get the dough for this thing?”
“nunya,” you flash a grin at him, heart fluttering at how excited he is to put it on. “you like it?”
“baby i love it,” he looks like a child in a candy shop, “it’s fuckin’ awesome.”
“good, i’m glad,” you hum proudly. setting the scene is going better than you’d imagined. jj sits on your couch, expecting that to be the only gift he’d receive. with his birthday being january 14th, you picked out a couple of new hoodies for him since his other ones were getting extra ratty from overuse (and from him dropping the blunt on himself nearly every time he smoked).
you pull out two mid-sized gift bags from the side of the couch and hand them to him.
“holy- more gifts? how much did you spend?” jj gapes at you, eyes full of concern and a bittersweet happiness at how much you’re willing to go out of your way for him.
“i’m not telling you!” you huff out playfully, “open it!”
he rips the tissue paper from the first bag, discarding it to the side of him before pulling out the first hoodie. it’s a light teal-blue, with the ron jon surf shop logo on the back. “dude this is sick!” he flips it over to look at the front, noticing a tinier version of the logo on the heart.
“now open this one,” you grin, knowing he’d love this one even more.
he pulls it from the bag next, revealing a black hoodie, his favorite album plastered across the front, the artist’s tour dates and locations listed on the back. “no way!!”
“yes way,” you can’t stop smiling at this point, knowing that this is genuinely the happiest he’s been since you’ve met him. “happy birthday my sweet boy,” you lean towards him, giving him a kiss.
he leans into it, hands immediately coming up to grip you face, one resting on your cheek and the other resting in your hair toward the back of your head.
you embrace the kiss even more, allowing him to slip his tongue against yours as you nervously clamber onto his lap. you’re in a flowy mini skirt and long sleeve button up. he’s adorned in the brand new silver chain, a cut-off sleeveless t-shirt and a pair of cargo shorts.
you let your fingers glide down his chest slowly, nails dragging against the fabric before lifting at the bottom to pull it over his head.
he falters for a moment, looking at you curiously, “whatcha doin, baby?”
“i’m ready, jay,” your nervousness is plastered across your face but you mean it. you’re ready to go to the next level with him. and tonight’s the night.
“you sure? you don’t have t-“
“-i’m positive baby.”
“if you change your mind at all no matter how far we get just say the word, okay?” he raises his brows at you expectantly, a thousand percent serious in his words.
“okay,” you flutter your lashes.
“you promise you’ll tell me if you fell uncomfortable in the slightest?”
“pinky swear,” you hold your pinky out, heart beating in your chest as he wraps his own pinky around it, locking in the promise.
he uses the linked finger to pull you back closer to him kissing you as his hands then moving to rest on your thighs, thumbs massaging the interior while you begin grinding yourself on top of him lightly.
you begin feeling more sure of yourself, your hands gliding around jj’s pecs and biceps, “you’re so hot.”
“speak for yourself, y/n,” he breathes against your lips, cheeks flushed with need.
you moan softly when his hands slide up underneath your skirt, gripping at your ass roughly.
at this point, you’re dripping and you could care less about the slow foreplay. “i want it,” you whine quietly, your hands lingering at the zipper on his cargo shorts.
“you sure you can handle it?” he’s half-joking, of course.
“positive,” you nod quickly, “please baby?”
he groans through his teeth at the neediness in your voice, opting to flip you onto your back, gently resting your head against the arm rest of the couch. “you wanna move to the bed or stay here?”
“i don’t care,” you shrug, mind clouded with lust.
“pick one baby,” he replies, voice smooth and steady.
“mmm,” you begin thinking, “bed.”
he nods as he scoops you into his arms, letting your legs wrap around him, his hands supporting your weight as they grip your ass.
he lies you down at the head of the bed, resting you atop the comforter and your favorite pillow. he bites his lip in anticipation as he unbuttons and unzips his shorts, slipping them off and launching them across the room.
he spreads your legs slowly, eyes flitting back up to meet your nervous gaze, looking for your assurance before moving any further. you give him a quick nod, holding your breath as he slips your skirt off, his fingers gliding against the edge of your panties.
he unbuttons your shirt from the bottom up, opting to leave it on as your chest and lacy bra is exposed. he breathes heavily at the sight of you, eyes wide and full of lust almost fully exposed for him. his dick is on the verge of bursting out of his boxers, tip leaking and as needy as you feel in this moment.
his muscles are detailed, flexing and unflexing with each movement he makes.
jj leans down to kiss you again, one arm steadying himself next to your head, the other hand rubbing your sopping wet pussy through your panties. the sensation makes you moan into his mouth, your hips bucking up slightly toward him. he takes that as his cue to slip his hand under your panties, groaning at the wetness pooling between your lips. he gathers some of it at the tip of his fingers, trailing it back up to your clit before swirling them around the sensitive button.
your eyes flutter at the feeling, one hand flying up to the back of his head as you tug at his hair roughly. “fuck,” you whisper, head flying back. “feels so good baby.”
he continues the motion for a few more moments before slipping a finger inside of you, kissing you as he does it. he glides it in and out a few pumps before adding another finger, his lips trailing down to your neck as he licks and bites the sensitive area. he continues that, hooking his fingers up inside of you as he pumps, watching intently as you moan and gasp, head thrown back against the pillow, one hand gripping his bicep as the other grasps at the comforter below you.
jj slips the panties off you, readjusting himself so that his face rests just above your glistening pussy. “she’s so pretty, baby.”
you blush at his statement, hands roving around his wavy locks as he begins lightly licking and kissing your sensitive area. you gasp at the new sensation, fingers yanking at his hair. “fuck, that’s,” you groan when he starts full-force kissing and sucking at your pussy, his tongue drawing shapes along your clit. “oh my god.”
he hums, one hand grasping his dick as the other holds your thighs apart, the vibration bringing you nearly to the edge of an orgasm. at that, he stops, leaving you to whimper at the loss of the sensation, the edging only making you want him more. “why’d you stop?” you whine desperately.
“because i wanna feel you cum around my dick, baby,” he pulls the boxers off, watching as your eyes go wide at the sight of his member, veiny and rock solid, his tip leaking needily as he reaches for his wallet on your nightstand, pulling a condom from one of the pockets. he quickly rips it open then glides it over his dick. “you ready, angel?”
you nod quickly, “i need it, jay.”
“whatever you want, sweet girl,” he positions himself back between your legs, his chain dangling in front of your face for a moment before he begins kissing down the side of your neck as he guides himself to your opening expertly. you hold your breath as he inches himself inside, fingernails cutting into his biceps.
he goes extremely slow at first, inching in and out to get you used to him before going to town.
the first time he bottomed out inside you, you jumped, letting out a yelp, causing him to quickly pull out and look at you with concern. “you okay?”
“yea, i jus- it was a lot,” you fail to meet eye contact with him, cheeks growing hot with embarrassment.
he grips your chin softly but firmly, forcing you to look at him, “hey. don’t feel embarrassed baby, let me know if i’m hurting you, it’s supposed to feel good, alright? remember our promise? i’m not gonna judge you for any of this. ever.”
you gaze at him for a moment, eyes full of love and tenderness. you nod and pull him back closer, this time using your own hand to guide him inside of you. you kiss him lovingly, teeth clashing together and tongues gliding in and out. it’s perfect, truly. you couldn’t have imagined someone better to have your first time with, and you’re beyond grateful that it’s someone as kind and nurturing as jj.
once he finds a groove that you both can enjoy, he begins going to town, thrusting in and out, leaving you clawing at his back.
“oh my god, jj you feel so good holy shit,” you cry out, face buried in the crook of his neck.
he groans, throwing his head back, “that pussy feels so fucking good, angel, you have no idea.”
he continues thrusting, watching you intently as your eyes begin rolling back, fingers clawing even deeper while your legs start closing in tightly around him. “that’s it, baby, lemme feel you cum around me.”
you let yourself revel in the feeling, the world around you disappearing for a moment while he groans, unable to stop himself from cumming with you. you feel him nut into the condom inside of you, pussy tingling at the sensation.
he holds his position for a moment, unmoving as you each catch your breath, just gazing at each other.
“wow,” you breathe out in awe, just beginning to get your normal headspace back. “that was awesome.”
jj chuckles, “glad you enjoyed, baby girl. i’m here anytime you wanna do it again,” he winks at you slyly.
you grin, wincing slightly as he pulls out. you watch him lovingly as he saunters to the bathroom for a moment to pee and dispose of the condom, heart fluttering when he returns with a damp washcloth to clean you up with.
he cleans you up before picking out a comfy set of underwear and pajamas and tucking you in under the blanket. he pulls you onto his chest after throwing his own boxers back on, his chest warm and comfier than ever.
“i love you,” you whisper, head resting atop his heart.
“i love you, sweet girl,” he kisses the top of your head as he scrolls through various streaming sites, looking for something good to watch.
“happy birthday baby,” you give him a brief squeeze.
“best birthday ever,” he huffs back, hand rubbing your back softly.
-> back to masterlist
taglist — @rubiehart
#jj maybank#jj maybank fluff#jj maybank smut#jj maybank fanfic#jj maybank fanfiction#outerbanks#outerbanks smut#outerbanks fluff#outerbanks fanfic#outerbanks fanfiction#obx#obx fanfic#obx smut#obx fluff#obx fanfiction#outer banks#outer banks fluff#outer banks smut#outer banks fanfic#outer banks fanfiction#☀️ poguelandia
95 notes
·
View notes
Text
Azel Radwan: Dramatic Ending Epilogue
Dramatic Ending Ch. 25 His Side Story
Thank you @passthechloroform for providing the video for this chapter!
♡———♡
Tanzanite, with its god gone, did not change overnight.
People still revered Azel, and the markets were lined with commemorative coins and statues of him.
But to say that nothing had changed would also be untrue.
Before, every three steps you took in the city would lead you to a divination shop, but now their numbers had dwindled.
Instead, you could stumble upon bookstores, which had been impossible to find before, no matter how much you wandered around.
(Just as the letter said…)
(Tanzanite now presents a golden opportunity for booksellers to expand their market.)
*flashback*
Akatsuki: You want to do business in Tanzanite?
Emma: Yes. I thought that if we open a sales channel now, we might be able to establish a Tanzanite branch eventually.
Emma: Wouldn’t it be easier for the Owner, who travels to every country on the continent, to operate with several bases?
Akatsuki: …That makes sense.
Emma: Right? Actually, it seems Tanzanite is making a national effort to attract booksellers…
Emma: I think it’s a good opportunity to make a lot of money.
Akatsuki: Do you want to go?
Emma: If you’ll allow it.
Akatsuki: I’ll allow the business.
Emma: …!
Akatsuki: But, I won’t allow any unhealthy relationships before marriage.
Emma: Wh-What do you mean?
Akatsuki: Your objective is the dead god.
Akatsuki: He even sends you letters every time. How unsightly.
Emma: …Then, would you allow a healthy relationship?
Akatsuki: …
Akatsuki: If anything happens to you, I’ll kill that god.
*flashback over*
(I can’t tell the Owner about that night, not even if my mouth is torn apart.)
Just remembering it made me blush, and I shook my head as if to dispel those thoughts.
My objective today was market research –– to assess the demand and see what kind of books were needed. That was my job.
(Huh? There’s a crowd over there.)
(It doesn’t seem to be related to bookstores, but this is also part of market research.)
(I might be able to learn about the current trends in Tanzanite, so let’s go.)
I never imagined that my casual decision to join the crowd out of curiosity would ––
––lead to a tragedy later on.
-
Azel: …And?
Emma: …It was a soap shop.
Emma: They sell soap made by a famous perfumer, and it seems to have a reputation for smelling very good.
Emma: I thought I’d like to try it too… so I reached for it.
Azel: There must have been other selling points besides it smelling good.
Emma: ………… That it can captivate the person you’re interested in.
Azel: Sigh… Why do you fall for such obvious traps?
Emma: Because I wouldn’t think something like that would be sold openly in the city!
(This sense of déjà vu… I remember this.)
When I used the soap I bought at the market in the bath, my body started to feel strange by the time I got out.
The enchantingly pleasant scent gradually induced a feverish heat, making my skin unbearably sensitive.
The mere rubbing of my negligee against my skin made my stomach tingle strangely, and my heart pounded like a drum.
I felt like I could faint from shame at any moment.
Azel: Listen, Tanzanite is famous for its songs, dances, and harem.
Azel: It’s not uncommon for people from the harem to sell shady goods in the city to earn some extra money.
Emma: …I didn’t know that.
Azel: Think of “captivating the person you’re interested in” as a catchphrase for aphrodisiacs. It was a good lesson, wasn’t it?
(I never thought I’d experience this feeling again.)
The effects of this aphrodisiac seemed to be even stronger than the perfume mixed with the aphrodisiac ingredients from last time, and if I let my guard down, indecent sounds would escape my lips.
(…I want to cry…)
Azel: Hey, don't make that face like you're about to cry.
Azel: The quickest way to get rid of an aphrodisiac is–
*flashback*
Azel: In reality, an aphrodisiac will naturally leave your system with time.
Azel: All you can do is sleep or distract yourself, those are your two options.
*flashback over*
(I’ll just hide in the kitchen like last time, that’s what I’ll do.)
(I can’t let Azel see my unsightly behavior.)
In the middle of his lecture, I turned my back on him and reached for the door as if to escape.
Azel: Where are you going?
Emma: To cook.
Azel: Huh?
Emma: I’m going to cool my head, so please don’t mind me and go to sleep, Prince Azel.
Emma: Good night!
-
Emma: …Why are you following me!?
Azel: …I’m not following you. I’m thirsty.
Azel, who had followed me to the kitchen without a care in the world, poured water into a ceramic cup, just as he had said.
Even after taking a sip and wetting his throat, he showed no sign of leaving.
Azel: Do you want some too?
Emma: …
(Last time, you confined me here and left on your own.)
(…Thinking about it now, that was probably an act of mercy to prevent anyone from seeing my embarrassing behavior.)
(I’d like you to show me the same mercy this time…)
Azel: What is it? You’ve been staring at me.
Emma: You know what I want to say, right?
Azel: Not at all.
Emma: Leave me alone.
Azel: This is my castle.
Emma: Are you okay with being attacked by me?
I tried to push Azel out of the kitchen, but–
(H-He won’t budge…!)
He looked at me with a mixture of amusement and pity.
Azel: What are you doing?
Emma: You wicked god– Ah, no, you’re not a god anymore.
Emma: Um… Wicked person!
Azel: Congratulations on increasing your debt through insults.
Emma: …I understand. You don’t want tomorrow’s meal, then. It was going to be a special dish with meat.
Azel: If that’s what you wish, I’ll obediently return to my room. Goodbye.
(This tactic was the most effective after all.)
Azel briskly headed for the exit, but he turned around before leaving the kitchen.
Azel: However, you should know what an aphrodisiac is.
Azel: It’s actually easier to let it out than to endure it.
(…I know.)
My body, forcibly heated by the aphrodisiac, was aching to the point that I wanted to scratch it, and I unconsciously followed Azel's hand with my eyes.
(If I could just have his hand touch me…)
I slapped my cheeks with both hands as if to resist the temptation and shook my head.
Emma: Thank you for your concern. But I’m fine.
Azel: Why are you so stubborn?
Azel: We’ve already crossed the line.
Emma: …That’s true, but…
Emma: If you touch me like that night, I’ll probably become a mess.
Azel: It might be a good lesson.
Emma: …If Prince Azel were to hate me, I wouldn’t be able to recover.
Azel: Why would that happen?
(Because…)
Emma: You don’t have good memories of aphrodisiacs, do you?
*flashback*
Emma: In the first place, I’ve never used or even seen an aphrodisiac, so I don’t know what it’s like…
Azel: Huh? You’ve never seen one in your life?
Emma: Of course not!
Azel: There are people like that?
*flashback over*
(Because of his position as God, people around Azel-sama tried every trick in the book to get him interested in women.)
(I’ve never asked for details, but I’m sure he’s been tormented by unwanted aphrodisiacs.)
Azel: …Indeed, as you said, I’ve been through a lot with aphrodisiacs.
Azel: I have nothing but unpleasant memories of being forced to watch women lose control in front of me.
Emma: Then–
Azel: But you’re not…
Azel: …
Emma: …Prince Azel?
Azel: ..............
Azel: I hate being attacked.
Emma: I think anyone would.
Azel: That’s right. So I came up with a great idea.
(Huh, the atmosphere suddenly became ominous.)
Even though he was supposed to be heading outside, Azel came back to me for some reason.
When I casually tried to move away, he wrapped his arms around my waist.
Emma: Ah…
An unfamiliar sensation set my entire body ablaze with shame, and I reflexively pushed back against his chest.
But instead of moving away, Azel brought his lips to my ear and breathed a sigh.
Azel: It’s fine to attack before you’re attacked, like this.
Emma: That’s not good, not good at all… Mm!
My ear was nibbled, and indecent gasps melted into the kitchen air.
Emma: No… This really… won’t end well… so… Ah.
The hand that had been resting on my waist slid down and slipped between my legs, along with my negligee.
With just a light touch, my vision went white, and my body trembled as my strength gave out.
Azel: How could you say you were fine in this state?
Azel lifted me up as I collapsed on the floor.
Emma: …I could… evaporate from embarrassment right now…
Azel: If you haven’t evaporated yet, you’ll be fine.
Azel carried me outside and headed for his room with quick steps.
Even the wind that enveloped my body brought me slight pleasure, and I felt a sensation of honey dripping from my lower abdomen.
Emma: ………… Prince Azel.
Azel: It’s not unpleasant or uncomfortable.
Azel: …You’re different from other women.
Just as he said, Azel didn’t seem uncomfortable at all. In fact, his slightly unfocused gaze seemed to reveal his true feelings.
Azel: I can stop if you’re seriously against it.
(Honestly, I’m scared… but…)
(…If… Azel… doesn’t mind…)
I grabbed Azel's clothes and exhaled as if to release the intense heat within me.
Emma: …Touch… me… please…
-
As soon as we returned to the room, Azel stripped me of my negligee and sat me on the bed, embracing me from behind.
Emma: Gasp... Ah...
The mere act of his palm cupping my breast sent a jolt through my core, and when he pressed against my hardened nipple, my vision blurred to white.
Each time his lips grazed my ear, a sweet nectar overflowed in response, and my whole body trembled as his finger, coated with it, slipped inside me.
Even after all this, the aphrodisiac still lingered in my body, and my hips moved involuntarily, matching the rhythm of his finger swirling within me.
Emma: Nn... ...Aah...
Azel effortlessly supported me as I slumped against him, limp.
Azel: Are you alive?
Emma: Barely... alive...
Azel: That's good to hear.
Azel: Learn from this and never touch those "captivate your beloved" concoctions again.
Azel: Besides, even without using such things––
Azel: ...
Emma: ...Even without?
Azel: Why are you so focused on that part?
Emma: Nn...! Don't touch me th-there... aaah!
He hooked a finger around the sensitive swell, now slick with nectar, and another burst of wicked pleasure exploded from my core.
My breath hitched, hot and ragged, and my consciousness almost drifted off into a dream.
Azel: You make that kind of face too, huh?
Azel: ...I feel like I'm the one who's been ravished, even though I'm the one who attacked you.
(I'm... too scared to ask what kind of face I'm making... but...)
Azel's expression as he gazed at me was so alluring it made my heart ache.
That unexpected, worldly expression, so far removed from his usual sanctity—
Our eyes met, and our lips found each other as if drawn together by an invisible force.
(I've had enough of aphrodisiacs... )
(But if it means I can see that look on your face when you desire me... maybe it's not all bad.)
---
(Suspicious Solicitation)
※ This letter has been sent to all booksellers ※
In Tanzanite, a city overflowing with tourist attractions, bookstores are opening one after another.
With the decline of divination, once a symbolic industry of the nation, the demand for knowledge is on the rise.
Furthermore, the nation is currently offering generous support to foreign booksellers, allowing you to start your business immediately.
Tanzanite is now a dreamland where anyone with the skills of a bookseller can easily become a business owner – an opportunity no one in the trade would want to miss.
So, what do you think? It's piqued your interest, hasn't it? It would be a shame to let this big-money chance slip away.
We are currently offering passage to Tanzanite at a special price.
If you are interested in visiting, please contact us at the address below.
P.S. This letter has been sent to all booksellers. Don't try to investigate this offer with your colleagues out of suspicion.
Also, we don't particularly need you to come quickly, nor do we necessarily want a reply.
Don't misunderstand... Absolutely do not misunderstand.
Azel Radwan
--
FIN
.
.
.
IkePri Masterlist
#ikepri jp#ikemen prince#ikemen prince azel radwan#azel radwan#azel radwan main route#azel radwan main story#azel radwan translations#ikemen prince translations#azel radwan dramatic ending#azel radwan epilogue
76 notes
·
View notes
Text
The Greatest Fear
The soft hum of the universe filled the silence between you and Blade, a haunting quiet that contrasted with the storm swirling within him. His piercing eyes flickered toward you, betraying a rare vulnerability, something more than the weapon he so desperately clung to. He had never been one for words, but in moments like these, his gaze said more than any confession ever could.
You knew of his past—the pain that had warped his soul, the eternal torment he had endured, the twisted dance between destruction and immortality. You’d seen him in battle, fierce and unyielding, the embodiment of a broken weapon. But here, in this moment, there was something different. Something more fragile.
"My own death does not frighten me," Blade murmured, his voice as cold as the blade he wielded, yet laced with an underlying sorrow. He stood beside you, the weight of his cracked sword resting on the ground, as though it too had grown weary. His gloved right hand hovered by his side, the bandages wrapped around his body like the remnants of a shattered existence.
You turned to face him, heart pounding as the words hung between you, thick with the weight of their meaning. The tension in the air was palpable, but it wasn’t the kind of tension that accompanied a fight. This was different—raw, unspoken, a confession hidden within the silence. Your breath caught in your throat.
"But yours?" Blade's voice wavered, just slightly, betraying a crack in his otherwise stoic facade. "Oh, that is my greatest, deepest fear."
A chill ran down your spine, his words wrapping around you like chains. The intensity in his eyes was like fire, but there was no warmth to it. It was the heat of a man who had lost everything, who had seen his world collapse, and who now stood on the precipice of his own existence.
He took a step closer, his towering presence looming over you, his breath steady but heavy. "I have lived through countless battles, countless deaths—mine and others. But the thought of losing you... it would break me."
The vulnerability in his voice, the rare admission of fear, struck you deeper than any sword could. You reached out, hesitantly placing a hand on his arm, feeling the taut muscles beneath the bandages. Blade didn’t pull away. He never did, but this time, there was something different. Something fragile in the way he stood there, unmoving.
"I won’t leave you," you whispered, the promise hanging in the air like a vow. "I’m not afraid of death. But I’m not ready to face it without you."
Blade’s eyes softened, just for a moment. The fire in them dimmed, replaced with something like relief, though it was fleeting. He placed his hand over yours, his touch cool against your skin but oddly comforting, as if grounding him in a world that had long since ceased to make sense.
"You are my greatest strength," he said, his voice a low rasp, a near whisper as he leaned in, close enough that you could feel the heat of his breath against your skin. "And my greatest fear."
The weight of his confession hung in the air, unspoken but understood. Blade, the master swordsman, the embodiment of destruction, was not afraid of his own death. He was afraid of losing you. And that made him more human than any immortal ever should be.
You didn’t speak again. Words weren’t needed. You simply stayed there, together in the silence, as if the universe itself had paused, giving you both a moment to hold onto something you couldn’t quite grasp—something fragile, but worth protecting.
[Original idea]
#x reader#honkai star rail#hsr#honkai star rail x reader#hsr x reader#blade honkai#blade hsr#blade x y/n#blade x reader#hsr blade#bladee#angst#hurt/comfort#vulnerability#emotional confession#implied death#dark themes#fear of loss#emotional intensity#depictions of trauma and suffering
65 notes
·
View notes
Text
The End of Love
Natasha Romanoff x Taskmaster!Reader
Although I encourage everyone to read this, full disclosure it is male!reader. I tried to keep specified pronoun use to a minimum, but it can’t always be helped. There might be some mental rewriting required if you decide to go on.
Synopsis:
“You think too much,” she says.
You can’t argue with that. Because now that you’re looking at her in the light and you’re so close you can see each fractal of green in her eyes you're thinking there’s nothing more intimate than this.
She’s not your friend but if she were she’d be your best one.
Or, a look at who Natasha Romanoff was before the Avengers. Told through the eyes of the person who loved her the most.
Word Count: 43,000
Foreword: I wrote most of these scenes out of order and then proceeded to edit nothing so if something disagrees with something later on that’s why.
Acknowledgements: One) Title from the song with the same name by Florence + The Machine. Two) The final scene with Willem is indeed a copy from that scene in Good Will Hunting. Three) All rights to the original media.
It’s spring and something has shifted. You’re in bed with her when the feeling hits you. You are in bed together, legs twisted together under the sheets, the callous pads of her feet warm against the inside of your calf. You wonder if she feels it too.
You’ve been like this for hours. Nothing more, not tonight. Just the simple act of breathing in tandem with someone. Of holding tight until you don’t know how you could ever part again.
She likes you because you are hers. Her mission partner, her choice, hers. There is power in choosing who you give yourself over to. And you understand but you prefer this. You hate to disappoint her, to stop her after just a kiss, knowing there is want for much more.
But her head is tucked beneath your chin and she’s so close she might as well have burrowed herself inside you and you hope it’s enough. Because this is safe. Her, always. But there are some things which you can’t speak. So she starts with a kiss on your cheek and you end with a kiss on her lips.
You are not at peace, but for now, wrapped in her arms and the scent of something that is so distinctly her, you are content. And you’ve done this so many times before, too many but somehow not enough all at once.
The first time had been after your plane went down shy of returning to the Red Room. You were smaller then, less muscle and too long limbs and grief enough to suffocate. The walk back had taken two nights to complete. You would freeze to death if you didn’t share body heat after the sun went down. You both knew this. You slept back to back, bundled in extra shirts and the parachute from the jet. You both pretended you didn’t trust each other just a little more in the morning.
Now you roll and stretch and Natalia makes a small noise of protest. You tell her you’re getting a glass of water, ask if she wants one too. She doesn’t answer.
The air in the motel room is stale and the light in the bathroom stutters like a heartbeat trying to stave off death. You fill a glass under the tap and drink until it’s empty again. Your breath wavers ever so slightly. You push down on the countertop a little too hard, your palms beginning to sweat.
Then she’s behind you with a steady hand creating a rhythm of up-down, up-down on your back. You had tried to be silent, hoping she would not notice. You didn’t want her to see you like this. But she extricated herself from the warmth of the bed to be by your side anyway.
She knows you. And it’s terrifying.
She is not gentle but in these moments she is human, and so are you.
“I’m sorry,” you say. You are not a person who apologizes. So you say it when the only thing it can mean is nothing. When it’s as weightless as the breath from which it comes from.
“It’s okay.” She is not a person who forgives. She is both the bullet and the finger behind the trigger. She is the dazzling starlet who shines the light in your eyes so you do not feel the knife in your back.
Your reflections in the mirror do not feel real. You make a point not to look too closely. Because when you do you see with the eyes of those who would put a bullet in your head for this. No, not quite. Because they would do much worse.
Lately you’ve been dividing time by the moments with Natalia and the moments in between. By one stolen night followed by a week, five weeks, a dozen. You never know. And it’s an adjustment because you can’t quite pinpoint the moment you stopped sleeping down the hall from her more nights than not.
You spend the time without her taking orders, putting on the Taskmaster mask, leaving messages in the form of bodies with sword-shaped slits. Then you’re still taking orders but wearing a different sort of mask, one where they can see your face but still can’t see you and you’re shaking hands and learning real politics is nothing like what you’ve studied.
“You see what sort of dogs I have to deal with?” General Dreykov asks. Ever since the military dress uniform appeared in your room and you flew to Moscow as his “second” he’s been speaking to you more and more as a peer. Far from most of the time. But occasionally. Enough for you to remember and collect like they were some sort of medal.
And Madame B, who has always detested you for being too emotional, had finally seemed to approve. One day on your way out after you had been training some of the young recruits she spoke to you across the wasteland of the dance studio. You stopped at the doorway to turn back toward her, but she stayed facing the wall like it was a window to another studio where she must judge a dozen more girls with bleeding feet.
“I never understood why he kept you around.” She always spoke clipped, enunciating each syllable like the crack of a cane. “You were an insolent child. Yes, you can dance but this power makes you think you’re invincible.” You watched her, too stunned to feel indignant about the criticism, too apprehensive to notice how small she was now that you were grown. “But. Perhaps it was not such a bad idea to rear you here. You will lead with an iron fist. And most importantly, you will understand.”
You left without saying anything.
What was there to understand. This place was all you knew.
You come back with a hand on your cheek. Natalia is staring into your eyes like they reflect the answer to life. But if your eyes were mirrors all she’d see was herself.
“You think too much,” she says.
You can’t argue with that. Because now that you’re looking at her in the light and you’re so close you can see each fractal of green in her eyes you're thinking there’s nothing more intimate than this.
She’s not your friend but if she were she’d be your best one.
She asks you to come back to bed. You nod and follow her into the dark. She is sitting up. On your stomach you drape yourself over the edge of the mattress and take her hand. Already you mourn this night. You cannot enjoy the time you have when you don’t know if it will be your last. You have become far too important to each other.
You can tell she feels the same. Misery has settled over the both of you like a cold, wet snow. She is tense as she runs her fingers through your hair. You lay your head in her lap and close your eyes against the danger lurking outside.
It is spring and something has shifted.
—
And it is that stupid feeling which makes you turn yourself over to the Americans after she is captured. That feeling which has transformed since you were small and angry. That feeling which has always been evolving; this new chapter taking an ugly turn. Perhaps you have let this go on for too long.
You are grown now, but still very much full of rage.
They show you a file they have on you which you think looks very hastily put together. Because they would have no reason to suspect you of anything. That’s the way your life has been curated. There is what you do in the daylight and what you do in the dark with a skull mask over your face and a hood over your head. These people are not the same.
But you’ve made a purposefully big mess on American soil as Taskmaster and they’ve finally connected his face with the official headshot of one Junior Lieutenant of the Russian military.
Is this you, they ask and despite the handcuffs cutting into your wrists and the four guards with guns on their hips you laugh and call the man asking an idiot. The other guy is your twin brother.
You don’t think he appreciated your answer because the next thing you know you’re being cuffed on the ear.
Along with the picture of you in your official uniform there is a mugshot of you from the day they brought you in. You don’t often see photos of yourself. The guy in this one looks dangerous. There are also two very grainy, very dark photographs pulled from security cameras of a figure who might be you from assassination runs you went on. You recognize yourself in one, and you’re pretty sure the other is of someone in a Halloween costume.
They’ve taken you in with nothing but the clothes on your back and your weapons and a watch of Dreykov’s he had given you a few years ago.
Even though your stomach is empty and your face is bruised you don’t help them put the pieces together. You tell them the same thing you’ve been saying. You know they have the Black Widow. You want to talk to her.
And weeks later when they think they have broken you down and built you back up with S.H.I.E.L.D.’s name around your neck they let you out of your cell.
The guy who slapped you that first day is your new handler. His name is Richard Kremer. You don’t think he likes you all that much. He’s old and he acts like he can go back and win the Cold War if he gets you to roll over.
But you’ve learned he can’t hit you now that you’re not a prisoner. So when you tell him you know his type, that he probably got discharged from field service because he broke down and nailed some kid in the head all he can do is tell you to shut up. I’m right, aren’t I? You ask and he is silent. Oh come on G.I. Joe. He tells you to get out and you happily oblige.
It is when you are outside on the track one day that you finally see Natalia again. You are allowed time outside with supervision–like you are a dog–and you don’t think you’ve ever been happier to see the sun. It’s just you, the rubber beneath your feet, and the wind in your hair. Because you are not worried about the rookie who’s been assigned to watch you. You can pretend you are somewhere else. You can pretend you are running back home instead of pacing holes through this American ground.
You tense when you hear another pair of steps. You do not want to go back inside. Five more minutes. But you look over your shoulder and the figure has bright red hair and astonishment in her eyes.
You are so surprised to see her because you thought maybe you weren’t going to again that you stumble in your haste to stop. You skid and your feet fly out from beneath you. You catch yourself on your hands, bits of track sticking to your palms.
Natalia laughs and you can’t fight the grin on your face. She offers a hand and you take it. You let her pull you to your feet. She doesn’t stop there. She is strong and you fall into her. You throw yourself over her, wrapping your free arm around her back. Your hands are still clamped tightly together. You are too relieved to see she is okay to care about who may be watching. Let them see. They know why you came here. And right now, she feels so familiar.
She pulls away first. “You’re here,” she breathes, eyes wide. Her irises glitter in the sunlight. “Блять. I didn’t believe it.”
“You’re okay,” you say, still breathless. “They didn’t kill you. I thought they were going to kill you.”
“No, they didn’t.” She grows serious, the initial shock wearing off. “Change of plans, I guess.”
You switch to Russian now because you are finally leaving this place. “What idiots. To spare us both. Natalia, we can be out of here tonight.”
She stares at you for a moment, looking guilty. Finally, she shakes her head and very slowly explains, “I’m not going back to Russia. I’m staying here with S.H.I.E.L.D. We’ve come to an agreement. I’m going to defect.” You are bewildered and it must show in the whites of your eyes because she reassures, “I’m okay. This is my choice.”
You don’t know what to think, much less what to say. “Are you serious?”
“Yes.”
“Look, it doesn’t matter how they’re threatening you. I can get you out.”
“I’m not under threat.”
You narrow your eyes at her and back up a step. They must have messed with her mind, then. Because the Natalia you know would never do this. She was vicious like the edge of a blade and she was strong-headed like no one you’ve ever met. She could not be harnessed.
She grabs your hands. “Look at me. I’m still here.” You jerk because it is like she can read your mind. “It is better here,” she says. “They’ve offered me freedom and protection. That’s all.”
“How could you–” you start, but words don’t feel like enough to convey your disbelief. You shake your head. This can’t be happening. Because you’ve quit and run without permission. You were going to get forgiveness on your return. But you can’t go back without her. You tell yourself it’s because they wouldn’t accept that kind of failure, but you think she would be a tolerable loss compared to you. No. You don’t want to go anywhere without her. “You have to go back. We need to go back. I came here to free you from them.”
“And I’m telling you there’s nothing to free me from,” she says. “I’m using them to free myself.”
But you don’t hear her. You leave, a new word coloring the image of her.
Traitor.
And she’s dragged you to hell with her.
—
Inside your pillowcase is the newest spot you’ve chosen to hide your stash of stolen items. It’s not much, a rock from outside, a fork from the cafeteria, a broken matchstick you found on the ground.
You are not allowed to have things. Nothing is yours, they tell you. Everything is shared as part of the collective. Don’t get caught up in the scheme of materialism. That’s why everyone takes turns doing the laundry and scrubbing down the showers and disposing of waste. But you don’t really want these things to own. You only do it because they tell you not to.
They found your collection when you put it under your bed and when you began carrying the things in your pockets. Both times they beat you for it. You’re sure they’ll find this one and make you count to fifty instead of twenty-five but there is something rotten inside you and you can’t help it. Maybe after this time they’ll finally thresh it out.
It is night and you grope through the dark until you find the items. You find all three tucked safely where you left them. But something else pokes your finger as you retrieve your things. Your hand grasps a fourth item and you can’t see it but it feels like a small needle. You don’t remember taking this. Did someone put it here? How did they know about your stash?
You lay curled on your side and take turns holding each item. You decide the mystery object is definitely a sewing needle. Maybe you did take it and you forgot. You move on. You’ve found a good rock this time. It is small and smooth and almost perfectly round.
You think about throwing it at Madame T’s head. Then, you hide them again and fall asleep.
You wake up with a cold hand over your mouth. You slap it away and tackle the offending person to the floor before you’ve formed your first conscious thought.
“Сука!” She hisses as her back lands on the wooden floor and you sit on her stomach. “When are you going to stop doing that?”
You stare down at the vague outline of a body before you slowly let her up. “When you stop waking me up by choking me out.”
“I’m not choking you. And it’s not my fault you cry in your sleep. I’m helping you. Would you rather have a guard come in here?”
“I do not cry in my sleep.” You wrinkle your nose.
“Yes you do. Like a little baby.” You imagine her smirking through the dark. You don’t know who keeps visiting you in the night, only that it’s the same girl each time and she’s probably in your class. You can’t see anything at night here. You know her voice, but there is little speaking during the day. And none of the girls talk to you anyway. Her hair is a little past shoulder length, but that’s the way most of theirs is.
And she won’t tell you who she is.
“Shut up,” you say, shoving her in the shoulder.
“Hey, no fighting in the dark. It’s not fair.”
“I’ll stop when you tell me who you are.”
“What, so you can rat me out?” You’re sitting close so you don’t have to talk very loud. You can feel her breath against your face.
“I won’t,” you say. “I promise.”
She laughs. It is too bitter a sound for someone your age. “Like that means anything.”
“I’m going to figure it out eventually.”
She shakes her head, hair swishing against your cheek. “You haven’t yet. And you never will.”
“Yes I will.”
“No you won’t.”
“Yes.”
“No.”
Yes,” you say, pouncing on top of her. You’ve taken her by surprise. She reacts quickly, rolling the two of you an extra time so she can sit on your chest.
“I’m too good for you,” she says.
“Arrogance will get you killed,” you retort. You struggle beneath her but you’re about the same size and she knows exactly how to pin you down.
“That’s a big word for you. Who’d you copy that one from?”
You ignore her, still focused on trying to get up.
“Stuck?” She asks, her voice light. “Don’t start fights you can’t win, Markov.” She lets you up and pads toward the door. “See you tomorrow.”
Another week passes and something else appears inside your pillowcase. It’s a ribbon from a ballet shoe. You take it out and hold it up in the light of day. You know for sure, you did not take this. Someone else was messing with you. Or helping, you don’t really know.
You watch the girls around you. There are the mean ones–which are most of them–and the nice ones–of which there used to be more. You think it’s one of the nice ones who comes to you at night because she is waking you from bad sleep. But then again she likes to argue and wrestle with you. So maybe it’s a mean one.
You keep fighting and dancing and learning things like how to blend into a crowd and how to craft the perfect lie. You don’t find out who’s been adding things to your collection. But you hope you do before the guards find this new hiding spot.
They find it when you have to strip your bed for laundry day and realize you have nowhere to hide the new things. You stuff it all in your pockets again and they call you stupid for not learning your lesson last time. So they drag you screaming and kicking downstairs and strip you naked. You bite one of them when they try to tie your hands to the pole because you remember what they told you would happen for the third time you were caught stealing. A boot collides with the side of your head and you go limp for a second. The big things in your life make you forget how small you are.
There is a moment to breathe and for the ringing in your ears to subside. Then, just as the world refocuses, hellfire is released upon your backside.
You lay upstairs on your stomach and do not sleep. There are deep trenches of blood carved into your back. You could barely crawl into your unmade bed after they dumped you back on the floor in your room.
You find a flower when you have to go outside the next day. It is bright and yellow and a rarity out here where everything is dead most of the year. You don’t take it.
The fourth night after you finally sleep, your body forcing itself to shut down despite the pain. You are getting better. But not fast enough.
You only groan when you wake and realize there’s a hand on your face.
“Shhh,” she says. Then she is silent. You think she is looking at the door.
You push yourself up, drawing blood as you bite your lip. You slide into the corner away from her. “I can’t do this tonight,” you say. “I’m so tired.”
“I had to. It was going to be them or me.” She pauses. Then, slowly, the mattress dips as she climbs onto the bed.
“I’m serious,” you say. You are hurting and she is strong. She cannot know this. “It’s not fucking funny anymore.”
“Geez, I’m not going to hurt you,” she says. “I would’ve done that a long time ago if I wanted to. Here. Take this.”
“I can’t see you.”
“You are impossible.” She brushes your arm. You recoil. She grabs your hand. It feels odd, like she’s trying to be gentle. She flips your palm up and places something in your open hand. It’s soft and delicate and feels a little like rubber. You roll it carefully through your fingers. You brush your other hand over the top and feel the petals. They are silky. Nothing can compare. It still smells like outside, like life.
You realize she is the one who has been collecting prizes for you.
“You’re trying so hard to watch out for me you forget I’m looking out for you too,” she says.
“I can’t take this,” you say. “They’ll find it. You have to take it back.”
“No,” she says. “Scoot over.”
You obey, trying to hide how much it hurts to move. She takes your spot in the corner and you hear a ripping sound. “What are you doing?” You hiss.
She doesn’t answer. “Give me the flower.” You hand it to her, brushing her hand as you do. You wait in silence until she turns back around. “There’s a little hole in your mattress. I put it in there. They won’t find it. I promise.”
“Like that means anything,” you say, mimicking her tone. And as you do, you realize who you’re speaking to. It just clicked. You know this voice. “Natalia.”
“Look who’s finally earned his detective badge.” You wish you could see her smile instead of just hearing it.
—
You stay at S.H.I.E.L.D., thinking she will see sense eventually. You can’t leave the campus yet so you spend a lot of time wandering and watching. You count how many paces it takes to get from one building to another, estimate how quickly you could run. You look up at the buildings, wonder if you could climb any of them. Every day that passes is excruciating. You can feel the Red Room getting farther away. It’s been far too long since you’ve been in contact with them. You haven’t had the chance to tell them you’re coming back. That you’re not a traitor.
The only thing that makes life bearable is Natalia. She said she just wants to be called Natasha now and it confuses you even more. She really is changing.
You tell them you want to defect too. You pretend like you are fine. Like you are not in fact drowning.
You spend time in Natalia’s room, which is exactly like yours but she has a couple of books and a badly drawn picture of what looks like a person. You can’t really tell.
You point to it. “What’s this?”
She smiles. She’s been doing a lot more of that lately. It’s certainly not the worst thing. “It’s you. In your combat suit. You like it? Clint drew it.”
“He must be some kind of artist then. I could barely tell that that thing was a human.”
She laughs, and for a second the sound makes you forget how she has turned traitor. Because it is sweet and real and uniquely hers. “Look,” she says pointing. “This is your mask. See the eyes and the jawbone?”
“So those are teeth?”
“Yeah. And this arc is the hood, and these lines are the cape.”
“What are those?”
“Your katanas.”
“Why are there five of them?”
“There’s not. These are the swords,” she says, pointing to two lines angled toward the bottom of the page. She moves her finger to three lines above the figure’s head. “I think these are anger lines.”
“Anger lines?”
“Yeah. To signify danger. You know you’re pretty scary in that thing.”
You shrug. “Sure, I guess. And what did I do to have this honor?” You ask.
“You put yourself on S.H.I.E.L.D.’s shit list.” She takes her attention from the sketch and looks at you. “Clint said they didn’t know who they had at first, so he drew me this.”
“And you kept it.”
“I needed decoration. What’s better than a picture of you?” She smirks and nudges you in the ribs. “Like a guardian angel.”
You nod because she’s flirting with you and it’s making your head spin just a little bit. You like her even though you know you shouldn’t and you think she likes you too. You aren’t dating because people like you don’t ‘date’ but there’s something, just below the surface. Like an undertow waiting to drag you under if you wade out too far. You can sense it, like a coming storm.
“You know, I’ve been thinking,” she says. “Why did they send you after me? And in such a dramatic fashion. It doesn’t make sense.”
“I don’t know,” you lie. No one sent you. Maybe you were already out in the middle of the ocean. “You’re the best they’ve got. There’s two dozen widows but there’s a reason you’re the one everyone’s been chasing.”
She shakes her head. “No. You’re the best they’ve got. Dreykov would never trade you for me.” She’s looking at you like she knows you’re lying. You hate to find that there’s hope in her expression. Like she’s waiting for a confession. But the truth is unacceptable. You cannot say you ran after her like a prince in a storybook. You cannot open yourself up.
She has never hurt you. And you will not give her the opportunity now.
So you gamble on the chance she doesn’t know for sure. You shrug and look away. Because you’ve never been as good as her at hiding things. “Guess he did.” You open your mouth again.
“I’m not going back,” she interrupts because she knows what you’re going to say. She puts a hand on your chest, the other on your cheek. “We can make a place for ourselves here.” Despite her conviction she still sounds disappointed. Doesn’t she know she’s won?
“I know,” you say.
Eventually a month goes by but you have not left. By some sickness she has you trapped. This is why Dreykov had warned you against the widows. Because they spun and they lied and now you could not bear to leave her in this strange place.
There are weekly mandatory shrink sessions you must attend as part of your agreement. You aren’t cleared for missions unless you get their green light. It’s a whole fraud that seems to have everyone in this country up in arms but you are sure it’s just S.H.I.E.L.D. trying another clever way to extract information from you. The discussions at least have been mildly amusing. You don’t have much else to focus on right now.
You’ve been transferred to a different “professional” twice now. The first one had obviously been scared of you so you played into it. He was asking you about your life and about guilt so you spent the entire hour making up stories that were unbelievable even by your standards. You told him your job used to be to torture political enemies and captured agents. You stared him down and tried to blink as little as possible when you told him you enjoyed skinning them alive and hearing them scream.
So the next time you go in it’s office 109 instead of 212 and there’s a woman instead of a man. She’s kooky and has you lay on a couch as she asks about your childhood. So you tell her a story too.
“My father,” you start, even though you hadn’t had one since you were six years old. But none of these people knew anything from where you came from. “He was a terrible alcoholic. He used to slap my face and shake me like a rag doll. I mean, is that what a real man is supposed to be?”
“No, honey. But it’s okay. You’re safe now. Go on,” she says. “How did that make you feel?”
“It made me so angry, doc. So one day I said to him, ‘I’m gonna show you what I’m made of.’ I grab his shotgun that he keeps under his bed and blam! Gunpowder and lead.” You open your eyes and her face is looming over you, confusion starting to bloom. You break out singing, because this is the good part. “I’m goin’ home, gonna load my shotgun. Wait by the door and light a cigarette. He wants a fight, well, now he’s got one. And he ain’t seen me crazy yet!”
You’re smiling because you heard the song on the radio once and you’d remembered it and the singer’s accent after all these years. Her confusion has turned to anger and suddenly the session is over. Oh no.
Kremer has a talk with you after this incident. He tells you to cut the shit and sit through it like everyone else does. Then he reminds you what will happen if either him or one of these therapists deems you unfit for work at S.H.I.E.L.D. But you don’t care. They’re not going to get the best of you twice.
But you go another week to a new office with something to prove. You’ve got a winning streak to maintain. This guy has glasses and graying hair and a stomach that’s a little round. There are shelves and shelves of books and you pace the room, grazing your hand over the spines.
“You got one in here that’s going to tell you how to fix me?”
“Hello,” he says. “My name is Dr. Francis, but you can call me Willem.” He is soft spoken and you think you can break him like you did the first one. “Why don’t you have a seat?”
“Okay Willem. Sure.” You slouch across from him in a chair level with his. He’s not behind a desk like the first man or hovering over you like the woman.
“Do you like to read?” He asks, because you’re still scanning the shelves.
You used to, but not really anymore. “I’m not working here because I’m some genius who sits around reading all day.”
“No. Certainly not.” Was he making fun of you? “Has anyone told you how this works?”
You shake your head.
“Well I, along with my colleagues, are not ‘S.H.I.E.L.D. agents.’ We’re privately contracted. You know what that means, yes?”
“It means you probably get more money for sitting around and talking nonsense all day.”
“Sure. You’re not wrong. But it also means I don’t owe S.H.I.E.L.D. anything. Whatever is said in this room stays in this room. My only obligation is to make sure you’re not a danger to yourself or others.”
You eye him and his cardigan, wondering how he could walk out of the house with something like that on. “That’s what I’ve been missing!” You snap your fingers. “You’ve got my full trust now Willem, goodness I can’t believe what a great resource this is. What do you want to know? I’ll tell you everything.”
He chuckles. “You’re funny, aren’t you?”
“I’m only as serious as this whole charade is,” you say gesturing around at the office which looks so out of place here at S.H.I.E.L.D. The clutter on his desk in the corner, the old wood furnishing, the acoustic guitar lying among stacks of books. “But okay sure. Let’s say you’re not going to turn around and blab to Kremer so he can be more efficient about making my life harder. You’re only here to make sure I’m not a danger.” You make little air quotes with your hands when you say this. “You do know what kind of missions are conducted here, no?”
“Of course. I did my time in the military.”
“Really?”
“This surprises you.”
“Yeah, I mean, come on,” you wave your hand at him. “I could kill you with my eyes closed.”
He raises his eyebrows. “I have no doubt you could. But as I was saying. I don’t mean you can’t be dangerous. Just that you have to know when to pick it up and put it away. For example, now was not the time to threaten me with mortal violence.”
“Yeah, yeah,” you say, getting out of the chair. You couldn’t do that. Violence was who you were. And you were tired of this anyhow.
You make it to the back wall where there’s a window and on the sill there’s a picture frame. You pick it up, showing it to him. “Is this your family? Your kids are pretty cute.”
“Watch it,” he says.
You flip the frame around and look down at it. “How old are they? The little one can’t be older than eight, no? What a shame I know her father’s name.”
Maybe it’s because you don’t actually plan to find his family or maybe it’s because you’ve underestimated him that your heart pounds when you look up and he’s in your space with a serious look on his face.
“Don’t fuck with my family or I will end you.”
“Touchy, touchy,” you say.
“Get out.”
And that’s how your first interaction goes. So you’re surprised the next week when you hear you’ve been ordered back with Dr. Francis.
You stroll into the office like nothing ever happened. “You again. How are your kids doing?”
“Shut up and sit down,” he says.
You mock pout but sit anyway.
“How old are you?” He asks.
“You’ve got my file. I’m sure it says somewhere in there.”
“Yes, but I want to hear it from you.” He’s wearing another ridiculous outfit. A gray polo shirt with a brown patched cardigan.
“So you can make some big point about how I’m young and don’t know anything, right?” You ask. Because this feels awfully familiar.
You remember a time when you were twelve and told this Foreign Intelligence Service (SVR) officer named Evgenia you were eighteen when she asked. Zhenya laughed and said, yeah right, if you’re eighteen then I’m forty. When you’d finally told the truth she looked at you funny. Do you know what this assignment is? You told her this was a joint mission to take out high-ranking members of a certain Russian mob family who had overstepped the line between civilian and state.
You’re a little young for this, no? She’d asked.
No one had ever given pause because of your age before. You assured her you were capable of this assignment.
She let it go but didn’t stop calling you “kid” for the whole two weeks. You hated it until you realized she didn’t mean it in a bad way. It was kind of nice, actually. To feel looked after. Carrying things on your own was so exhausting.
She made you try Oreshki as you sat in a hotel working on the mission reports because she couldn’t believe you’d never had it. Then she asked what your parents were feeding you at home because she’d never seen someone your age so strong. You told her your parents were dead and she’d stared at you for a few minutes. You pretended not to notice.
When it was time to go back she told you to look after yourself. She seemed reluctant to let you go.
You assured her you would be fine. You always were.
Now you stare at Willem and wonder where he wants to go with this question.
“Something like that,” he says. “Come on, it won’t hurt you.”
“I’m twenty-eight,” you lie. Because there’s no way the number in the file isn’t just an estimate.
He’s quick with his response. “No you’re not.”
You’re about to tell him yes, you are but there’s something in his eyes, in his posture. He’s confident you’ve lied. “Fine. I’m twenty-two. Happy?”
“Exactly. You’re twenty-two. You’re a kid. You’ve barely reached the age we let kids have alcohol in this country. Tell me, have you ever read anything by Shakespeare?” You shake your head. “You ever swam in the ocean?” Another no. “Been to an art museum? Hiked up a mountain? Fallen in love?”
You stop him then. “Love is a scam. It’s some great ideal everyone chases like an idiot because they think their worth resides with another person. It’s an opiate for the masses. You tell someone they’ll be fulfilled if they find this ‘love’ and they’ll blind themselves in pursuit of it. People are more easily controlled when they are distracted by emotion.”
“I don’t think so. And I’ve been in love for twenty years. Almost as long as you’ve been on this earth. Love has brought me great joy and great sorrow. But you wouldn’t know about that. About giving yourself over to someone else. About allowing someone to open your eyes, to challenge you. I am not distracted by emotion, and even if I was I wouldn’t care. Because at least I’ve lived.”
“Then you’re a fool.”
He raises a hand. “Or you’re a coward. You want to think you’re above it all. You had Dr. Casey thinking you were a psychopath. You wanted me to think you were a monster. But you’re not. You’re a scared kid with his chest puffed out. You’re the kid who pushes others on the playground because you’re getting pushed at home. But guess what. I can’t be pushed.
You’re scared to talk because you don’t know what might come out. Scared to let people in because you think they won’t like what they see. How many people have you talked to since you’ve been here? How many people knew you, and I mean really knew you back in Russia? What about that young woman who got here a couple weeks before you? You’re unique. I’ll bet I’ve never met someone like you and I never will again. So I can’t get anywhere, I can’t start if you don’t help me. You have to talk to me.”
And after that he dismisses you, just like that.
The next time you come back the ball is in your court. He doesn’t talk to you, just sits and stares expectantly. Well two could play that game. You’ll show him you won’t talk if you don’t want to. So you sit and count away the seconds and leave when the hour is up.
Another week passes and you’re in his office again. And he’s silent, again.
You won’t be the one to break. But you’re looking at the guitar on the stand in the corner with all its dust and you think it’s as safe a conversation starter as any.
“Do you play?” You ask, nodding at the instrument.
Willem sits up and blinks a couple times like he hadn’t been expecting you to speak. “No. Not really anymore. And to be honest I could never really play even when I used it. Shame, it’s a beautiful instrument.” He gets up to retrieve the guitar and begins to tune it. “I’ve never really had the ear for music.” He plucks at a string and goes onto the next one.
“Wait,” you say. “Go back. That one’s not right.”
“Too flat or too sharp?”
“What?” Just turn it a little more.” He complies and finally it sounds right. You nod and he goes to the next.
“I didn’t peg you as the musical type,” he says as he plays and you nod or shake your head.
“I’m not. Just a feeling, I guess. I know what notes sound like.”
“But you don’t know this is the ‘E string?’”
“No, nothing like that. I can play a song though.”
“Let’s hear it then, champ.”
He hands you the guitar and you play a song you saw someone playing one time on a mission in Mexico City. There are the movements of the man in the street who had captivated you to stop and watch, and there are your own hands, years later, mirroring his.
When the song finishes Willem is quiet, then asks, “When did you learn that?”
“I didn’t really learn,” you shrug, like it’s not a big deal. “Saw a guy do it once. Copied what he did.”
“Do you know what chords you used? Can you play anything else?”
“No.”
“Unbelievable.”
You smile, because you have impressed him. “Neat party trick, huh?”
“Seems like it could be more than just a party trick.”
You tilt your head back and forth because he’s right but you don’t want to talk about that. “I don’t use it to sing pretty songs, that’s for sure. Where’d this interest of yours come from anyway?”
“My wife got it for me actually. When we were overseas I used to go on and on about missing music. About how I was butthurt having to join the army because it meant I never got to learn how to play the guitar. And she remembered. And the first Christmas after we got home, even though we barely had enough money to get by, she got me this. That’s part of what love is.”
“She’s ex-military too, then?”
“Yes,” he says, like he’s trying to recapture an old dream. “Let me tell you something. Wait, actually, this first. You ever been in a warzone?”
You hesitate for a second and he must see the debate in your mind so he clarifies.
“I mean a real warzone. Out in the trenches with a couple hundred other guys trying to fall asleep to the sound of bomb fire. Not knowing who’s going to have their leg blown off or their head opened up before the next sunrise. Knowing you’re all out there as nothing but cannon fodder, that everything they told you about the army before you left was nothing but a load of horseshit. And you ate it because your life was shit too.” You shake your head. “Well, it’s damn lousy. You have to keep each other’s chins up somehow. There was this joker in my squad, you see. Terrible sense of humor but we all laughed anyhow because things were just that bad. One day, she looks over at me and says, “Imagine this. Two fish are in a tank. One looks at the other and says, ‘Hey, do you know how to drive this thing?’””
You blink at him but can’t help the laugh that escapes. “That has to be the most awful joke I’ve ever heard.”
“It is!” Willem agrees. “But you know what? That’s the moment I fell in love with my wife.”
Now you are surprised. “Because she told you a bad joke?”
“No. Because she was so serious she didn’t know how to be funny but she always cracked herself up anyhow. And I loved her for it.”
“She was?”
“Pardon?”
“You said she was serious. Is she dead?”
“No. We are,” he pauses, quieter now. “We are separated for now. I suppose it’s been long enough that I've started talking about her in the past tense.”
“But you said she’s your wife.”
“She still is, nothing’s official, but,” he trails off, like he’s given up already.
“What?” You smirk. “You cheat on her? She cheat on you? Found some other guy who thought she was pretty and laughed at her dumb jokes?” When he doesn’t react you try something else. “You beat her up?” His head snaps to you and his eyes harden like you’ve pulled out a gun. “That’s it, isn’t it? You talk about war and all this stuff like I need a lesson but you can’t even handle it yourself so you spend all night drinking and you come home and she’s there with her ‘where were yous’ and her idiocy that you didn’t see before because you told yourself you were in love but now she’s annoying the life out of you so you try and put her head in the wall. Right?”
His glare has faded and it makes you a little nervous because it was always a bad sign when Dreykov stopped yelling and got quiet. “Yes,” Willem says calmly as if you hadn’t just gutted him open. “There’s one thing you’re wrong about though. I never had to tell myself I was in love with her. I just was. And I still am. She was right to kick me out.”
You puff your cheeks and blow out air. “You are a bigger идиот than I thought. Have you apologized?”
“Yes. I did the next morning when I realised what I’d done.”
“And she didn’t accept it.”
“No, she did,” he says, dragging a large hand down his face. “She did but I thought some time apart would be for the best.”
“So you could get yourself a shrink.”
“Not exactly. They say therapists make the worst patients. I’ve found that to be true.”
“Well,” you say. “Sounds like you’re a coward too.”
Willem smiles. Just the smallest upturn of his lips. “Time’s up.”
—
The wilderness is no place for two children. Especially not the barren wasteland of Siberia. The boy has a rifle slung around his shoulder and no coat. The girl has two coats. Blood from a wound on her side drips out onto the snowy terrain underfoot. But she is strong. She refuses the boy’s offers to help her walk.
A long trail of footprints in the otherwise unblemished landscape leads back to a small massacre site.
The children are hungry but cannot stop because something is chasing them. It’s why they had to leave the little house with the fire and the old woman.
They will hide, they will kill, they will walk until they collapse so the ground may swallow them whole.
Because the wilderness is no place for two children. It certainly cannot be the place for three.
—
More weeks pass and you keep living and you try not to think too much about how Natalia is doing fine for herself. She has a team now with agents called Barton and Hill and Coulson and May.
You do not talk so often, even if this is the most freedom you’ve had to talk since you’ve known each other. At first you tried to convince her to go back but no. She is adamant about staying here, about untying herself rope by rope from the Red Room.
The things you exchanged seem so trivial now. You know her favorite color is blue and that she is fine with coffee but would much rather have tea and that she has a scar beneath her collarbone. But here such information is freely given.
You see other men talk to her in the cafeteria, watch her in the gym. She has always been the most beautiful woman in the room.
And it is one day when you are eating lunch together that another agent approaches. He has an apple in his hand and sits next to Natalia like he knows her. “Natasha,” he greets. You don’t like how close he is. He extends a hand across the table. “I don’t believe we’ve had the pleasure of meeting,” he says. “I’m Agent Matthew Hunter.”
You take his hand and shake it, squeezing a little harder than necessary. “Nice to meet you.” This is a lie. He is entitled and he is American and you would prefer he left you alone.
“Matt,” Natalia says, smiling.
He turns to face her like you aren’t there. “Listen I got to run, but I haven’t had the chance to say how great of a job you did on the Berlin mission last week. I wanted to catch you before I forgot.”
She licks her lips and turns her shoulders toward him. “You weren’t too bad out there yourself.”
He waves her off. “Are you kidding me? I have never seen someone handle a room like that before.” Agent Hunter looks at you next but his body is still facing Natalia. “Did she tell you about this? I mean what a fucking bombshell.”
“No,” you say. “We haven’t had the chance.”
“Ah, well. You should really ask her. Hell of a story, hell of an agent.”
Natalia looks down at her lap, her cheeks reddening ever so slightly.
“Anyway. I have got to go hit the gym. No days off, am I right?”
He is looking at you and expecting a response so you just say, “Sure.”
“Alright, nice to meet you, man. See you later Nat.”
You watch him walk off like he owns the place and it’s only when you turn back that you realize Natalia had been watching him too.
You take a drink of water and ask, “Do you like him?”
She snaps her attention to you. “Who, Matt? Yeah he’s nice. A bit talkative, but that’s all right. What did you think?”
You ignore her question. “No, I mean. He was flirting with you.”
“I know that.”
“So,” you gesture. She would lead you in circles until your head twisted off if you let her. “Are you going to get with him?”
Her smile fades like you’ve asked if she was planning to kill him instead. “No. I hadn’t thought about it.”
“Why not?” You ask. “He’s handsome, young enough. You said you liked him.”
“Because I don’t want him.” And there is this look on her face like you have grown a second head. “I’m not just going to go run around sleeping with people.”
“I didn’t say you should. I was just wondering because I could tell you were into him.”
She scoffs. “I’m not ‘into him.’ He’s friendly. He gave me a compliment. What's so bad about that?”
“Nothing. It was just a question, that’s all.”
She is quiet for a moment, dragging her fork through the last grains of rice on her plate. “You know I like you too, right?”
“Of course. And I like you.”
“No. I mean, in the way you think I like Matt.”
Now it is your turn to choose silence. The two of you kissed and shared a bed sometimes when you had only ever slept alone before. And Natalia was the only person you’ve had sex with, at least in any way that counted. But that didn’t mean anything. You didn’t know any better and neither had she. There was bad and there was worse. You just happened to be sufficient for her when the bar was six feet under the ground.
“You know, that doesn’t mean anything. You don’t owe me,” you say.
“I know I don’t owe you anything. It’s not about owing,” she says, shaking her head in incredulity. “You’ve been weird since we’ve been here. It’s not a death sentence anymore.”
“I’m saying just because we got together before doesn’t mean you can’t go after this guy now. It was a matter of circumstance you know. There was no one else to choose so you chose me, I get it.”
Her eyes narrow as you say this. You speak for her, but you do not know. “What are you talking about?”
But you’ve built up steam now and you think if you stop you won’t get the words out because you’re sure they’re not true. You speak for the man you want to project. The one Dreykov would approve of. “And you’re pretty and you came on to me so,” you shrug. “But come on. You were a warm body. So were a lot of the other widows. And so was I. Let’s not make it a bigger deal than it is.”
But it is a big deal. You ignore all the times you held each other in the middle of the night. The time she taught you how to braid her hair. All those times you made each other laugh. These are the things you take great effort to minimize.
And you are so focused on pushing her away because you are a bird with its wings clipped hurtling toward the ground that you don’t notice her own rage building.
She is used to being silenced. She just never thought you would join the long line of others who’ve treated her as lesser than. She thought you understood, that you were different.
“Fuck you,” she says, looking you straight in the eye. You can’t read the expression on her face. She has always been good at making her face vacant, like marble.
She leaves. Not that there was anything to leave in the first place.
You tell yourself this is what you wanted. For her to be free. Free of you and free of any guilt that might plague her. Not that the Black Widow felt guilt.
But if this is what you wanted, then why did you feel like you had just severed a limb?
But you are fine too. You have a team with agents called Rumlow and Ward and Rollins. They are callous and crass and they remind you of the guards back home. They do not care where you have come from, despite the fact you still bear the title Junior Lieutenant, technically. Despite what everyone else thinks.
You are strong like the fabled Captain America and could home a bullet into any target with a blindfold on. That’s all they care about.
They say they do not care about your accent that you wear like a scarlet flag. And sometimes, you join them when they go out to drink. Ward and Rumlow are outspoken. Rollins is not. But they all share the same cynical view of the world. And so do you. Maybe that’s why you get along.
There is control and there is chaos. You are all agents of the former.
After word about your squadron placement gets around, no one eyes you in the hall like they want to fight. No one questions your–albeit minimal–authority. At least not to your face.
Missions with them are quick and bloody. You use a rifle most of the time now. One that is bulky and can fire an unnecessary amount of rounds per second. You are a strike unit, so you creep up to the outside of an office or warehouse or home and when everyone is crouched like predators in the shadows you jump out with blazing muzzles. You can’t really call what you do fighting.
It is one day you are out with them that you run into an old friend. She is one of the ones you are hunting. S.H.I.E.L.D. likes doing that, you’ve figured out. Sending you out on missions to destroy what you’ve spent your life building. What you were supposed to sit at the head of the table of one day.
They want to see when you might snap. They want you to cut and run. They do not believe you can change. You don’t believe it either.
But she tells you, and oh is it nice to speak Russian again, that Dreykov wants your head. You cannot go back. You hadn’t wanted to be a traitor, but you’d lit the torch when you let the Americans take you in. And now when you look back, the bridge is engulfed in flames.
She says rumor of your defection has grown and spread like a tumor on Dreykov’s name. You’ve humiliated him by turning your back, and now he is losing power.
“But,” you say. “I didn’t. I don’t want–I’m not loyal to S.H.I.E.L.D.”
She stops you. “It doesn’t matter.”
“But I’m still–”
“You’re not listening to me.” She grabs you by the arm. “If you go back there you will die. Apparently Dreykov was kind of a black sheep. They were all looking for a reason to strip him of his rank, and now that he’s lost his two best weapons no one will listen to him. The entire Red Room is on alert, looking for a way to capture you.” She stabs a finger to your chest.
“Oh,” is all you can manage to say. “But there must be some way to clear this up. If I could talk to him I know I could explain. Or if I could get back. If I talked to the Headmistress.” You know she would understand and she would not be mad. Because she was stern but she never hit you. You used to talk every week in her office, just the two of you. You missed her.
Your friend shakes her head. It’s a “no,” but it’s also full of admonishment.
“What?” You ask.
“Always so eager to please.”
“It’s called having honor.”
There are footsteps outside the office you’ve pulled her into. She tugs on your arm and you retreat around the corner.
“We don’t have much time,” you say.
She’s silent for a moment, then, “Come with me.”
“What?”
“I’m leaving. It won’t be hard. No one will be looking for me as long as you have that S.H.I.E.L.D. emblem on your chest. I’m saying you should leave too.” She puts a hand on your cheek, makes you look her in the eye. “We could be extraordinary.”
“I can’t,” you whisper.
“Why not?” There is disbelief, there is frustration. “You just said it yourself. You’re not loyal to them. And these brutes have nothing on us. We can disappear.”
“You should go. I really think you should. It’s what you’ve always wanted, right?”
“I wanted it with you.”
“Goodbye, Svetlana,” you say, kissing her on the cheek. She is still.
On your way out, she speaks up. “It’s because of her, isn’t it? It’s funny. You’ve always been so blind when it comes to her. You think anyone can know the Black Widow? She will drain the life from you.”
She leaves you with a note with an address on it.
“In case you change your mind.”
When you get back you hide the slip of paper in the nightstand with Dreykov’s watch.
—
You pull on the hideous shirt with the too large sleeves and try not to think about how ridiculous wearing tights is. You grab your shoes and head down the hall to the other dressing room.
When you enter the dancers that are actually a part of this company stare at you. The four widows–excluding Natalia–don’t bat an eye. Modesty was a long lost concept for all of you. Especially around each other. Nastya looks over and smiles at you. You wink back.
The understudy for the lead part–who like the rest of you earned the role after members of the main cast suddenly became ill the night before–finds you like a heat-seeking missile. Her blood red hair is pulled back tight in a bun, and the fluorescent lights pale her skin to a moonlight shade. She looks like she has come from another world to ravage war upon this one. She is muscle and sinew and bone. She is magnificent.
She snakes an arm around the back of your neck and kisses you on the jaw. She wants them all to see. You are hers in this show and hers backstage. You wouldn’t have it any other way.
You go out and perform on auto pilot because you watched a recording of the show once and now the movements are ingrained in the memory of your muscles. You focus on the crowd, try to spot your targets. There is a war going on in the shadows. You’ve all been sent to end it. To show them the Red Room is superior. They won’t even know what hit them.
You have a break to watch Natalia perform her solo. You stand in the right wing and watch her under the spotlight, dazzling the crowd. Even here she is dangerous. She is like a panther getting upwind of its prey. Every move is measured, every step beaten into submission because of how many times she practiced. She makes herself delicate, but you know better.
There is a part where she almost rushes off stage as if reaching for something, but an invisible force drags her back to the center. You are standing in the spot she reaches for. Maybe you knew she would end up here, maybe you didn’t. It doesn’t matter because her eyes snap open and for a half second you lock eyes. The audience members aren’t the only ones she’s made believe in her desperation.
After the first act ends Anastasia and Yeva leave for the targets’ hotel where they will be waiting. The four of you who are left finish the show and keep eyes on your targets. When you take your bow you are holding Natalia’s hand. Then you slink into the shadows, ditch the outfit, and put on your mask and hood.
You leave as a unit out a back door and climb to the roof. It is raining outside. Not more than a drizzle, but the brick underfoot is slick and your targets will be hiding under coats and umbrellas. Stefanya kneels to assemble a rifle that had been packed into a violin case. You crouch in the shadows, feel the rain begin to soak through your pants.
The crack of the rifle is loud like lightning and the crowd parts around the dead man. An ambulance is called but you know it is too late. The four of you split there. You will find each other later in an apartment building across town.
You know Natalia will beat the ambulance to the hospital and an accident will befall the entourage of the dead. Nowhere is safe.
You follow a fleeing family of four to their car. The father is a high-ranking official of your enemy, the mother a scientist. They both know tonight is no accident. They run into the dark, down an alleyway instead of along the main road. Smart. You watch them go. You know where they will end up.
You get in a vehicle which has been left for you and follow them out of the city. You drive until the houses have become sparse and so has the light. The rain is pouring down in sheets now. You step on the gas and flip the car’s brights on. The front of your car rams into the back of theirs. The sedan spins out of control, tires squealing against the wet asphalt. The car drifts into a ditch and you pull up beside it.
You step out of your car and draw your swords. Because this is a message, not an accident. Two shots are fired your way. You duck behind the car and let the guy shout insults at you. But you hear the fear in his voice. He saw who they’d sent for him.
You rush through the dark, cape heavy and soaking behind you. You ram your fist into the passenger window and slide the end of one sword through the woman’s mouth. There are more shots but you have already disappeared again into the night.
The children in the backseat scream. Their anguish refuses to be drowned out by the storm. You hear them as if they are crying right into your ears. The man gets out and slams the door shut. You see him in the flashes brought by the lightning. He yells for you to come out. So you oblige. You launch yourself onto the car roof and stare down at him. Here I am, you say. He points the pistol at you and you slice his hand off. He goes down, still cursing. The last thing he does is ask you to leave the kids out of this.
You go up to the backdoor. Didn’t he know? This was a family affair.
You tell yourself what you have done tonight is for the greater good. Many more will live off the blood of this sacrifice.
When you get back to the rendezvous point you find only Stefanya and Marina. You were supposed to be the last one back. Where are they, you ask. They are quiet. Stefanya looks you in the eye and says none of them ever showed. You know she is lying. You take a breath and step closer so you may look down on them. They are not intimidated by you. Even in the dark, even with the rain outside, even with your face behind a mask they know you will not hurt them.
Because you all grew up together. And that means something.
So you draw back your hood and remove the mask. You let them see the worry in your eyes. Come on, you say. What happened.
They are quiet for a moment longer. Then, Marina whispers. Yeva and Nastya never returned. Natalia went after them. She told us not to tell you.
You put your gear back on and rush out the door. Stay here, you call over your shoulder. You fly through the night to the hotel they were supposed to be at and find Anastasia sitting against the wall bleeding. She raises her gun at you when you barrel through the window. You take off your mask and rush to her. Nastya, you say. She is shot and she should be dead but widows are not ordinary humans. You ask if she is all right and she laughs. Clearly, I am not. She already has a shirt tied around her stomach and she is holding another tight to staunch the bleeding.
Natalia has been here, you say. Yes. You ask where she has gone and where Yeva is. She tells you she doesn’t know. That Yeva and she were ambushed and overwhelmed. The room is trashed. Bullet holes in the walls and broken furniture. There are bodies littering the floor. They must have had two dozen men up here to overpower just the two of them.
You ask if she will be all right if you go. She tells you yes she thinks so. Then you hold a hand out. She takes it. Her hand is clammy and cool to the touch. Are you sure, you ask. Because Katya might actually kill me if you die on my watch. Go, she tells you. Find Yeva.
So you leave out the window and try not to think about it all being too late. If they had the chance to drive off they could be out of the city by now. You weren’t even supposed to be out hunting for them. You should’ve taken Stefanya and Marina and gone back to base. The others’ failure was theirs alone to bear. So you stand in the dark collecting raindrops, wondering why this has come as an afterthought. You realize in your haste you’d left your mask back in the hotel room. Water drips down your face as you stare up at the sky. Maybe the stars know.
Then, through the stench of the storm and the dirt and oil the rain has sloughed from the ground you smell blood. It is sharp and metallic and unmistakable. You trot down the near pitch black alley in search of the source. There are a number of irregular shapes down a perpendicular alleyway. You can barely see they are there. You stop, your boots splashing in a puddle.
With measured steps you stalk forward, unsheathing the swords on your back. The shapes are bodies of men in ruined suits with ruined faces. One’s eyes have been gouged inward, pushed deep in toward his brain. Belly-up he stares unseeing into some void. And as if he hadn’t suffered enough he is also eviscerated. Guts and blood leak from him onto the dirty ground as if from an overfilled trash bin. No wonder you were able to smell it.
There is another with his throat slit and his head bashed in. Another with his jaw ripped wide open. He has been shot, but only in the leg. None of these men went out with a clean death. All of them suffered.
You find Natalia in the middle of the carnage, holding another body. Yeva is limp in her arms, eyes closed. You kneel beside both of them. She’s gone, Natalia whispers. You try to ignore the awful pang in your chest. Because she died in the service of her country. She died a soldier’s death. It is an honor.
But alone in the rain in a struggle is no way to die. Dark blood is still seeping from the hole in her forehead to stain her blonde hair. She looks so young.
There are footsteps at the entrance to the alleyway. Stefanya and Marina have Anastasia supported in between them. Stefanya is taller than them both which makes it an awkward position but they have made it. You’re not surprised they didn’t stay at the rendezvous either.
The cops are here, Marina says. We need to go.
Natalia stands, Yeva in her arms. You pull your hood deeper over your face and lead them away. In a stolen car you drive out of the city. There’s a field and it’s on its way to being flooded but it will have to do. You have no tools so you dig with your hands and you try to ignore how familiar the action is. Even Nastya insists she helps.
Dawn has already broken when the grave is finally dug. You lower Yeva’s body in and replace the dirt under the young sunlight. None of you care about the consequences the day will surely bring.
Very few will ever know that she lived. And only you will know about her death, about this gravesite. It’s only fair you take a moment. They tell you you are nameless, faceless, inconsequential and that it is selfish to believe otherwise.
But dammit Yeva was a person. They refused to give her a place in the world. So you suppose that’s what the four of you have done now. What a shame it could only be given after her last breath.
—
The next time you’re being briefed on a mission there are forty agents in the room. You go to the side of the room where your squad along with the rest of the platoon are standing. Rumlow tells you there must be a big fucking fish to fry.
Crowded on the other side of the conference table are members of STRIKE Team: Delta, including Clint Barton and Natasha Romanoff. You lock eyes with her for a moment but you turn away because Agent Matthew Hunter is right there next to her. Rumor has it they’ve been “going out.” Last week Ward asked you how it felt to have some tool like Hunter steal your girl. You told him she wasn’t your girl. That she’d be fucking a new guy in another week. You don’t know why you said that last part.
Then everyone is quiet because Fury is here and the Director never bothers with things as trivial as mission briefs.
Turns out there’s a huge freaking terrorist compound in Iraq and you’ve been authorized to take it out. Agent Barton is in charge of tagging the leader. Everyone else, don’t get killed.
So you fly out in three separate jets and you’re on the one holding a mix of both teams. Everyone’s keeping to their own side but Natalia comes over to stand by you.
“Hi,” she says.
“Hi,” you say back. You hadn’t realized how much you’d been missing her. But now that you’ve heard her voice and she’s so close your shoulders are almost brushing it hits you like a bucket of ice water. “How’ve you been?”
“Good. It’s odd though, you know.”
“What is?”
“Not speaking with you.” she says. “I mean we’re in the same building most of the time now. It’s just been too long.”
“I agree,” you say. And because you cannot bring yourself to admit you feel less alive when she’s not around, that now that she’s here you have to stop yourself from grinning like a moron, you say, “I don’t think we’ve been on a mission together yet. Not since coming here.”
She’s looking at you and now you’re thinking about the furrow in her brow and the shine in her eye when she’s thinking hard. The little things you’re sure only you know because you’re the only person she’s shown them to. “You’re right,” she says. “We haven’t.”
“Kremer was probably scared shitless about the potential the two of us have together.”
“Kremer?”
“My handler. He’s an absolute asshat. I feel like he had one look at me and has already sentenced me. Nothing I do can change his mind.”
“That’s too bad for him,” she says. “He’s missing out on a great agent.”
You finally allow a smile to crack through. “How’s Barton?”
“He’s good. I think the two of you would get along.”
“Why is that?”
“Because you both know how to be a huge pain in my ass.” She smirks and you shove her lightly on the shoulder.
“Oh you don’t know what you’ve got yourself into Romanova.”
She takes your hand and traces circles on the inside of your palm. “You’re the only one who calls me that anymore,” she murmurs.
Your face flushes because you hadn’t even realized what you’d said. “I can stop. I just, I forget sometimes. And besides.” You lean in and switch to Russian because someone is always listening in. “Natalia Romanova is the strongest person I know. I don’t think you should be ashamed of her.”
She turns her face toward yours and responds in kind. “You don’t have to stop. I like what it means when you say it.” You can feel her breath on your cheek and you wonder if she might kiss you. But she pulls away to smile at you again. “And you’re the only one who can pronounce it right anyway.”
You touchdown and by some force of habit you and Natalia pull away from the others and slink into the shadows. You pull your pistol out and shoot a figure with his gun out before Natalia can get to him.
She turns back to you. “Since when do you use a gun?”
You shrug. “Since I became American.”
“You don’t have your swords?”
“No. Those are still confiscated. But,” you take a retractable blade from your belt and unsheath it. “I’ve got this.”
“Can you use it?”
“Well enough,” you say. You could use a sharp stick if you needed to. “Actually, it’s quite different from using my katanas. First of all there’s only one of whatever this is. It’s pretty terrible. Americans have no idea about blades. Whoever made this shaped it like a toothpick.” You thrust it forward into the empty air. “You can’t slash with it, which is what you want to do,” you say, drawing an arc this time.
“Easy, tiger. I can’t believe I almost forgot how much of a nerd you are.” You’re about to retort but she stops before a corner and gives you a look. Down the hall there’s an open door and a light on. You edge up to it and count four guys smoking and playing cards. As one you jump out, Natalia covering you as you barrel into the thick of it. There are two guys with bullet holes in them and one writhing on the ground from one of her taser discs.
You’ve plunged your sword through the last one and are still trying to wrench it free when she kicks the one getting shocked in the head. Finally you get it free, his ribs cracking from how hard you had to pull it out.
“That’s disgusting,” she says.
“Oh please,” you respond, wiping the blade off on your sleeve. There’s blood on your hands and face and more spreading over the concrete floor. “You’re the one who likes making messes on purpose. I told you this sword is atrocious.”
She shrugs. “I only do that if they really deserve it.”
“So that’s like everyone, right?” You turn away from her, shaking your head hard enough you know she must see. “It’s appalling really. I mean have some decorum Natalia. Twenty-three times is a lot to stab someone, you know.”
Silence is the only answer you receive. But the hairs on the back of your neck stand up and in a flash she’s on your shoulders trying to bring you down.
You keep talking in between the short bursts of laughter rising from your chest. “At that point it’s disrespectful.” She covers your eyes with one hand and your mouth with the other. Then she twists with just enough force to signal she wants you down and you get to your knees to soften the blow before you completely collapse on your back.
“The cops can’t even recognize the poor bastards.” She’s on top of you with a glint in her eye like she’s hungry. You put your hands up. “Please don’t, oh no I have an ounce of cocaine I still need to snort tonight.” She puts the handle end of a knife against your cheek and drags it down toward your chest. “I have so much to live for,” you say, suddenly putting on an American accent.
She cracks, a little smile emerging on her face. She stands before she thinks you’ve seen and leaves the room. “Get up. We’ve got a job to do.”
“I saw that,” you say, jogging after her.
“Saw what?”
“You think I’m hilarious.”
“No, I think you’re dumb.”
“I can be both. It’s called having range.”
You wouldn’t say you enjoy what you do, but it’s all you know. At some point you had to become numb to it or you’d drown in the guilt. But you have missed working with Natalia. Your team is fine. But it’s different when she’s had your back in the field since you were ten years old. When you could pass out right now and know she’d keep you safe. When you know exactly what move she’s going to make next.
The end of the hall splits off and you go left while she goes right.
You pass a couple of S.H.I.E.L.D. agents and give them a nod before turning down another hall. You check another room and there’s a woman in there with a gun.
You raise yours, and you don’t know why but something makes you hesitate. Maybe it’s because you don’t think she’ll shoot. Maybe it’s because there’s been this bug in your ear nagging about innocence until proven guilty.
But she doesn’t and there’s a shot and a bullet in your side. You don’t waste time before you fire a return shot that shatters her kneecap. She drops her gun and goes down screaming.
Rage explodes hot in your chest. At her, for shooting you. But mostly at yourself for slipping. “You bitch,” you seethe in Russian. The pain in your side is mixing with the anger in your chest and the storm is deafening.
“I’m sorry. Please don’t kill me,” she sobs, laying on the ground. “I didn’t mean to. I’m not with them. I won’t fight anymore. Just don’t kill me. I’m sorry.” But you’ve seen this act before. You won’t underestimate her twice.
“Shut up,” you say in English. You put your foot on her broken knee and stand on it. She wails even harder. You’re looming over her as you unsheathe your sword. Her sobs are the only sound left in the room. You seethe in silence. Like you always have.
You raise the blade above your head like an executioner with his axe and bring it down over her neck. Her head comes apart from her body. There’s a thud as she settles on her back. The sword snaps as it strikes the concrete from the weight of your full strength. You stumble forward. Sometimes you forget how strong the serum has made you.
For a moment, it’s quiet. Just the sound of your ragged breathing. You can’t tell if you can’t catch your breath because you’ve been shot or because of something else.
Then, “Holy shit.”
You whip around and aim your gun at the voice by the doorway.
“Woah, woah, woah. Don’t shoot me, partner,” says Agent Hunter.
Блядь.
You put your weapon away but don’t say anything.
He looks at the blood on your face and the broken sword you’re holding onto like a lifeline and the body at your feet. The woman’s eyes are still open. Locked in a panicked gaze. Then he blanches and turns away. The sound of him throwing up almost makes you hurl too.
“Hunter,” you pant, finding your voice.
But he’s backing away with his hands out like you’ll get him next. “You’re sick.”
More footsteps come down the hall and a group of agents checks on him. It’s over for you as soon as the first new arrival sees the body and the blood on your hands. Oh my god, he says. The judgement rolls through the crowd that’s begun to amass.
Agent Hunter is out of your sight now but you can hear him. “He fucking killed her. She was on the ground begging for her life and he fucking chopped her head off.”
Your face heats up and your heart is pounding something crazy in your chest because you still haven’t caught your breath. There’s too many people in the room. Too many eyes on you. You can hear every gasp, every hitch in their breathing, every whisper. It’s driving you nuts. Why can’t they just mind their own fucking business.
They’re going to kill you for this. You’re injured and vulnerable. There’s a dozen of them now and they’ve all got guns.
“What the fuck are you all looking at?” You yell. “Get out!”
They stare at you for another moment before shuffling away.
You think you see a glimpse of fire-red hair in the crowd. There one second, then gone. Like the flicker of a flame.
Rumlow is the first one to approach you. He doesn’t touch you, doesn’t come too close. “Come on, man,” he says in the same rough voice he always uses. The familiarity is good. “It’s time to go.”
—
The girl with the blood red hair stops at a small grove of trees. She tells the boy it is time. She cannot go further.
The boy stops because the girl is the strongest person he knows. If she says she cannot go on she must mean her feet have fallen off. But he is also confused because there are supposed to be weeks and weeks left. This is not right.
The girl curses and curls into a ball at the base of a skinny, bare tree. Because she knows this too. Stupidly, she thinks if she makes the area around her stomach just a little warmer everything will be okay. She is desperate.
But their luck has run out. The girl was good at keeping secrets and when the secret could not be kept any longer a man named Ivan put her on a long-term espionage mission. The boy has always disliked this man whom the girl looks to like a father but he owes him for this.
But things went sour as things happen to go and when the girl sent the message from the cabin the boy should not have come. But this was a thing worth running for.
Miracles do not exist.
The boy sinks into the snowy ground next to the girl. She turns her face toward his and they press their foreheads together Like a kiss, but with the tenderness that can only be born from the innocent. I love you, the girl tells him.
The boy tries to be brave even though he is scared. I love you too, he says. No matter what happens.
—
They make you go to medical when you get back because everyone was watching you on the plane and it was obvious you had a bullet in your side.
You sit in a private room that’s got a door instead of just curtains between beds. But it’s not really private because there’s a doctor and two armed guards at the door. All three of them stare at you. They haven’t gone so far as to handcuff you but you know you’ve taken a huge step back.
The doctor introduces herself as Helen Cho and asks, “Are you able to remove your shirt?”
You don’t want to take your shirt off. It leaves you too vulnerable. And you don’t want them to see your back.
“Agent, there’s a bullet in your torso. Remarkably it hasn’t hit anything vital. And by some miracle you’re sitting up like nothing’s wrong. But I still need to take it out. It’s not supposed to be in there.” She is direct but still somehow soft-spoken. You don’t like being in this white room with these strange people but you suppose she could be worse.
You fidget with your hands. You’ve washed them but there’s still red on your palms, dried flakes under your fingernails. Finally, you say, “I can get it out myself. I’m sure you’ve got better things to do.”
“I would be more comfortable if you would let me do it. Have you ever extracted a bullet before?” You shake your head. “It’s tricky, it requires precision, and it hurts the person it’s in. It’s hard to keep your hand steady when you’re in pain.”
You glance up at the agents keeping guard. “Sure I know.”
Doctor Cho notices and waves at them. “Would you mind giving us some privacy?”
“Ma’am, we have orders to keep him under supervision.”
“He’s injured. You can stay right outside the exam room. Nobody is going to disappear into thin air.”
“But–”
“I’m the doctor. And this is my patient. You can wait outside,” she says sternly.
And this time they listen. “We’ll be right outside.”
She turns back to you. “Better?”
You nod slowly, finally drawing in a larger breath. Your side ignites in fire and you gasp, which only makes it hurt worse. Your hand flies to the wound, hovering over it.
“Getting shot isn’t fun, is it?” She asks, not waiting for an answer. “Now there’s two ways we can do this. You can lay here and let me help you or I can have you sedated.”
“No,” you wave a hand at her. “No, don't do that.”
“Okay I won’t,” she assures. “But I’ve been at this long enough to know some people need a little extra help. It’s all right.” She pauses. “I still need to see the wound site. I’ll walk you through it every step of the way,” she offers.
“You will?”
“Of course.”
You hesitate. Maybe it’s to stall a little longer. Maybe because you actually care. “You’re not worried about being in here alone with me?”
“Why would I be? You’re not going to attack me, are you?”
“No,” you say. “But you have to be wondering why I’ve got a couple of angry looking sitters.”
“Sure,” she shrugs. “‘I’m curious. But I don’t make a habit of judging people I don’t know. And besides. I’m a doctor. I’d treat you no matter what.”
“So there’s no limit?”
“No, I’ve got a limit.”
“Yeah? What’s that?”
“It’s for people who think they can talk their way out of treatment,” she says, looking you in the eye. “Come on.”
Slowly, you maneuver your right arm out of the t-shirt. The movement stretches your side and it hurts but you grit your teeth and push through the pain. You leave your shirt on around your neck and left side. The wound is still oozing blood just above your right hip. You figure she has enough room to work.
Doctor Cho sighs. She takes a once-over glance at your body. Her attention locks on the bullet wound then flickers to your back then refocuses again.
“You’re probably going to want to lay down.”
You oblige and she comes over with gloves on her hands but no mask on her face. You’re grateful for this. The doctors in the Red Room always wore masks and headgear that made them look less human. They also didn’t talk. Not to you anyway. And their notes always had the word “Subject 094” instead of your name.
You swallow as she sits on a stool by your side with a pair of forceps and a pen light. You don’t know when you'd gotten so sweaty.
“I’m going to locate the bullet and extract it. Sound good?”
You nod and she waits. “Yes,” you say.
She clicks on the flashlight and puts a cool hand on your stomach. “Last chance. You sure you don’t want to go under for this?”
“I’m sure.”
She presses down lightly with two fingers around the entry site. It hurts but it doesn’t really hurt until the fourth spot she touches. You suck in air through your teeth and clench your fists.
“I started working in the medical field because I wanted to cure cancer,” she says. “My passion was research, but my parents wanted me to get my M.D. They said there’s no success in research. So I did both. I have an M.D. for them and a Ph.D. in biomedical research for myself.”
You focus on her words, imagining a younger Doctor Cho in your mind. She can’t be much older than you. “You must be some kind of genius,” you grit around a clenched jaw.
She blushes, and even though there’s a pair of forceps lodged way too deep inside your torso the pain eases a little. “Nothing like that. I just worked hard. And you know the crazy part? I ended up loving the patient work almost as much as I loved running tests in a lab. So my parents had the right idea after all, just for the wrong reasons.”
You’re looking at her face now instead of her hands and trying to memorize the slight purse in her lips and the brightness in her eyes. This is her arena, her fight.
“Сука!” You curse and jolt a little.
“Steady,” she says. “I’ve got it. Just have to pull it out.”
You try to draw in deep, steady breaths through your nose and out your mouth. “Great.” You can’t watch anymore so you squeeze your eyes shut and tell yourself pain is only a mental construct even though it really doesn’t feel that way right now.
There’s a clink and a rattle and Doctor Cho says, “The hard part is done. I’m going to clean, stitch, and bandage you now.”
“So you’ve given up on curing cancer to take bullets out of idiots instead?”
“No. Actually, I work in research almost full time now. They’ve got a pretty nice lab here. You should stop by, if you’re not too busy catching more bullets.” She doesn’t look you in the eye as she says this.
“This is my first time getting shot.”
“There shouldn’t be a first time,” she counters.
“You said you do research almost full time now. Should I feel special, then?” You smile.
“Don’t get ahead of yourself. You’re a disturbance to my day off, actually.” She takes a bottle of water and flushes it through your wound.
You hiss. “Please remind me never to get shot again.”
“If you come through here injured again I’ll kick you out,” she says, smiling. “I thought you all had armor for this type of thing. What’s it called, again? Oh, yeah. A bulletproof vest.” She wipes the rest of the blood from your skin.
“I don't wear those. Too much of a restriction on movement. Agility is the most important thing out there.”
“I don’t know about that. Sounds like I’d want this thing that keeps me from ending up on the wrong side of this bed.”
You shrug. Because she’s running thread through your skin and it hurts more than you try to let on. Maybe she has a point.
Doctor Cho retrieves a roll of bandages from a cabinet in the corner. “This part will be easier if you stand up.”
You stand and stumble. You have to catch yourself on her shoulder. “Sorry,” you say. “Might have lost a little bit of blood recently.”
“You don’t say.”
You fix her nametag, the picture smiling shyly back at you.
She wraps the bandage taught around your stomach. “No strenuous activity until I clear you, understand? Nothing that raises your heart rate too much. And I want to see you back in three days. Think you can manage?”
You shrug back into your shirt. “Does that mean I can’t go to my underground fighting club tonight?”
She makes an overexaggerated frown. “I’m afraid so.”
“Thank you, Doctor Cho,” you say earnestly.
“Don’t mention it.” And as you put your hand on the door knob, she adds, “Call me Helen.”
You smile over your shoulder. “See you in a few days Helen.”
Your personal guards march you down to Kremer’s office. You tell them you’re sure you can get there on your own but they’re not in all that talkative of a mood.
Kremer is standing over his desk, arms braced against the wood like he’s trying to ground himself. He has his glasses on but removes them when you enter. He makes a dismissive motion with his hand and the guards disappear, shutting the door behind them.
“Sit down,” he says. When you don’t move he says it again, louder. “Sit down! That’s an order.”
You sit but he doesn’t. He stands, hovering over you like some angry buzzard.
“What the fuck was that? I’ve got a dozen eyewitness reports saying you beheaded some defenseless woman. You want to tell me something different happened?”
“Sir,” you start, cautiously. Because even though a plan is already in your mind to bolt you would rather not have to sleep with one eye open tonight. “I don’t know how you have a dozen eyewitness reports. Agent Hunter was the only one present for the moment of death.”
“I don’t care,” he says. “I don’t fucking care if it was one person or fifty people or just God himself as witness. Did you do it?” “She shot me first. She wasn’t exactly defenseless.”
Kremer mutters to himself under his breath. “But you didn’t need to chop her goddamn head off! I’ve seen the pictures. Looks like an excessive use of force to me. Was she threatening you when you did it?”
“She could’ve had another weapon under her shirt or in her waistband. I made a call.”
“Hunter said she was sobbing, begging you not to kill her.”
“That doesn’t mean anything! She could have been acting. I’ve seen it done a hundred times.”
“You Reds and your excuses,” he shakes his head. “It’s my ass when you pull some stunt like this, do you understand? I don’t know how you did it back in Russia but here we don’t go around beheading people like barbarians. And if you don’t want to end up in some hellhole I suggest you get yourself up to our bar, quickly.”
“You think I did that just because? The bitch shot me first! I just spent twenty minutes having a bullet dug out of my stomach because of her.”
“Yeah, I think you did,” he points a finger at you. “I think you’re a fucking animal who was just waiting for some excuse to make another person suffer. I know your type. You get off on this kind of violence. If it was up to me you’d be rotting out in the middle of the ocean right now.”
“What the fuck?” You sputter. “I don’t–”
“We’re done here. You’re on a month’s suspension.” He sighs, putting his glasses on and sitting down. “But if you step one toe out of line you’re out of here.”
You stand up far too quickly. The ache in your side flares like you’ve ripped it open again.
“And I think you should know,” he adds. “Fury has given me complete authority over this matter. Whether you stay or go is my call.”
You salute him before you go, pretending your eyes could burn holes through his skull.
The agents turned guards aren’t waiting for you when you leave Kremer’s office so you head back to your room. Your side hurts even worse now. The adrenaline has worn off. Every step you take makes you want to sink to the floor.
By the time you make it across campus to the barracks you’re sweating a little and breathing hard. You’ll have to tell Helen you broke her rule.
Natalia is in your room, sitting on the edge of the bed in her mission suit. Her hair is still braided back, little flyaways sticking to the back of her neck.
“How did you get in here?” You ask.
“You’re all right,” she says in relief. She crosses the room, one hand on the side of your neck, the other on your cheek.
“Yeah,” you breathe, putting a hand on her arm. “Can I sit? I’m not exactly totally good.” You don’t wait for her to answer before almost collapsing into the chair at the desk in the corner.
“What happened?” You look up at her, thinking about how you saw her in the crowd. How she didn’t come up to you. Didn’t defend you.
“I was shot,” you say. You lift the edge of your shirt up, just enough to reveal the bandage.
She sits on the bed again. “And?” She prompts, head tilted slightly.
“And I got it patched. But it still hurts,” you say. Because you’re not going to give her what she wants to know yet. She has to play her hand first.
“I heard what happened. On the jet. People were talking.”
“People were talking,” you say, looking away and nodding your head.
“They were,” she answers. “And I thought maybe you weren’t coming back. You know how people like to talk. Things get embellished. But you’re okay. They let you off. Right?”
“I don’t know,” you say flatly. You look right at her so she can’t hide. “Were they embellishing? You can cut the shit Natalia. I know you were there.”
She is quiet, but she doesn’t look away. “I saw the aftermath. That doesn’t mean I know what happened. Only you can know that.”
“Why don’t you ask your buddy Matt?” You spit his name like it is a curse. “He saw most of it. And I’m sure he wasn’t shy about telling everyone.”
She stands, says your name. She is already close, but takes two steps to completely close the distance anyhow. “I don’t care about what happened. I just care that you’re okay.”
You look up at her. She is frowning down at you like you are some wounded dog. You want to ask her why she did not ask this thing when you were standing alone, a dozen pairs of eyes on you. But you know. Oh you know. She did not want their judgement to pass to her, did not want to be seen with the outsider with blood on their hands.
And maybe, part of her was scared of him too.
So you don’t ask. Instead, you say, “And if I told you they were outside the door waiting to take me away?” You come back to a way she has already disappointed you.
She takes a breath. You search her face. She searches yours. “Then you would need to disappear.” You wait for the second part. About how she would let you go but in a month’s or year’s time it would be her sent to hunt you down. It would be her with the gun to your head. Because she was the only one smart enough to find you, ruthless enough to betray you. She was the only one you would ever lose to.
You lower your head. You need to stop pulling open this wound. Things are hard enough.
But then. She rakes a hand through your hair. “And I would need to disappear too. I’d kill everyone in here for you, you know that. If it came down to it, I would leave with you too.”
This is new. She has not yet chosen you over them. You feel an opening.
Your head snaps back up. “We can go.”
“But they’re not coming. They’re giving you a chance.”
“I don’t want a chance,” you say.
“Don’t say that,” she shakes her head. “You can’t say that.”
“Why are you so adamant about staying here?” You are getting frustrated. “You left the Red Room because you were a pawn but now you want to serve some other cause. It doesn’t make sense.”
“Because I’m not going to spend my life on the run, in the shadows. Not when I can do something with it.” She sighs, her gaze turning melancholic. “I need. I need to make up for all the pain I’ve caused.”
“There’s nothing to make up for,” you argue. She was already perfect. “The world needs a little pain. Humanity will never go in the right direction without it.”
She shakes her head. “We can’t control everything.” She puts her hand on your cheek. You hate yourself for leaning into it. You hate her because she knows how to make you pliant.
You think of all the other times she’s touched you like this, the times she’s made you feel chosen only to turn away the next moment with apathy in her eyes. Because she is a mask of indifference, a one-night flirt. But for you she’s made an exception. You’ve seen her come apart, seen her struggle to be human. But still. Some part of you whispers, “trap.” She is just using you to keep herself afloat. After all, she is first and foremost a survivor. If anyone was going to make it out alive it would be her.
“But we could,” you say.
“No,” is her only answer. She says it like she is watching you drift away and she cannot follow.
Maybe you are. Or maybe she is the one leaving you.
—
You dread having to talk to Willem after the incident. You know what he is going to ask about before he opens his mouth.
“I heard you had an eventful last week.”
“Are you going to lecture me too?”
“Maybe,” he smiles. It’s a cheeky smile without teeth, but the corners of his eyes wrinkle all the same. “I heard you got yourself on some kind of double probation. I didn’t know that was possible.”
“You hear what I did?” You ask. Part of you hopes he hasn’t. You’d never admit it, but you don’t mind him. Whatever this was was weird. But it would be a shame for it to change now.
“No,” he says. “And I don’t care to. I want to know what you think. I’ve known Kremer for a long time. He’s a hard ass.”
“You’re telling me,” you scoff. “He needs to come in here.”
Willem laughs. It’s a nice, hearty sound. But he keeps whatever he had found funny to himself. He steadies himself with a hand on his knee. “You think he’s unfair.”
“I mean, yeah. He doesn’t give me the time of day. It’s like he’s out to get me.”
“Do you think he was wrong to suspend you?”
You hesitate. “I don’t know,” you shrug.
“Oh, come on, you can do better than that.”
You hated Kremer but you also hadn’t lost control like that in a long time. But that wasn’t exactly your fault either. She was dead the moment she pointed a gun at you. What did it matter how you’d done her in? And she’d only shot you because you’d hesitated. That was Kremer’s fault for yelling at you so much about restraint. You pivot instead. “Have you ever killed anybody?”
Willem frowns at that. You think it’s not so much at the content of the question, but at your lack of answer for his. “Yes,” he replies.
You wave your hand in a vague gesture. “Then you know.”
“You’re going to have to be a little more specific.”
“The feeling,” you wave again. “I don’t know. That rush when you, you know.”
“The bloodlust,” he supplies.
“Sure,” you say. “That seems a little extreme.”
“That’s the name we had for it in the army. Everyone had a similar story. Some guy in their platoon you wouldn’t have thought would make it a week. He’s too skinny or he wets the bed or he cries at night. Whatever. But by some miracle he survives. And one day he’s toe-to-toe with some enemy combatant. Everyone thinks he’s a goner. But he gets his first kill. And it’s not from some machine gun a few hundred yards away or a mine he rigged up. No. This is personal, it’s bloody. From then on the guy’s an animal. Nobody makes fun of him anymore cause he might claw your eyes out. The bloodlust.”
You shake your head. “Not like that. Just in the moment. When it’s you or them. Everything else fades out. You get this urge. Like something has to break. And it can’t be you.”
“Sure,” he says. “In the moment. But you can’t go on living like that all the time. Or you end up like that batshit private.”
“That’s all it was,” you say. “I don’t get why it’s not acceptable for me to blow off a little steam.”
“Because it’s dangerous. If you can’t control yourself you shouldn’t be out there.”
“So you’re taking Kremer’s side, now?”
“It’s not about sides. But you have a job to do. And there’s standards you have to abide by. You think I could do this if I flew off the handle with every client?”
“You’ve yelled at me,” you point out.
“You’re the exception.”
You roll your eyes.
“Do you feel good about what you do?” He asks.
“I don’t feel bad about it,” you say, although it’s only a half-truth. You used to feel terrible when you had to hurt someone. You didn’t want to do that. But time went by and you got used to it. You had to. There’s only a twinge left now. You call it respect for the dead.
“Let me rephrase. Do you like what you do?”
“Define ‘like.’”
He ponders for a second. “If you were free to do anything you wanted, would you still be here?”
“That’s a stupid hypothetical. No one is free to just do as they please.”
“I think we are. Or at least we should be.”
“So walk up out of here right now,” you say, gesturing at the door. “Try your luck begging for money on the street. See how you like your freedom then.”
“I’ve walked away once before. That’s how I ended up here.” Of course he’s got a story for everything. “My first job after I left the military was private security. Ex-military means a lot more to civilians than it does to anyone who actually served. It was nice. I never once pulled out my gun. I had to babysit these assholes who thought way too much of themselves but it paid. About two-and-a-half times what I’m doing here. And all I needed was my high school degree.
I worked awful hours. Wasn’t at home much. But it didn’t matter because I was supporting them. Giving them the life my father couldn’t give me.
Then I got this gig. Full-time bodyguard for some idiot who was going to pay half a million a year. I took it and realized I wasn’t happy. My family wasn’t happy. So one night I don’t show up. They called and I said I couldn’t make it. My kid had a ball game.”
“You just left?” You ask.
“Yes. I realized life is short, and you only get one. I needed to reprioritize, so I did.” Willem pauses to give you that look he always does. As if you can’t hear him if he doesn’t stare you down “It can be done. So let me ask you again.You’ve been given a second chance. What the hell are you going to do with it?”
“Of course that’s what this is about,” you say, throwing yourself into the chair back. “You just want to make sure I’m on the right side. You and Kremer playing ‘good cop, bad cop.’”
“Cut the crap,” he retorts. “I couldn’t care less about that. You’ve been given a fresh start. You have a world of opportunity ahead of you and you’re throwing it away. Do you know how many people would kill to have a re-do like this?
“I didn’t ask for this,” you say, throwing your hands up.
“Then why are you still here?” He asks, his voice flat. “Someone like you, the prodigy you are doesn’t just get taken in by the enemy without a fight. And he certainly doesn’t stick around for no reason.”
You are silent. You can’t admit that you came here for Natalia. And you definitely can’t admit you’ve stayed because this place hasn’t been so bad after all.
“Nothing to say?” He taunts.
You don’t answer.
“Then we’re done here.” He stands and walks to the door.
“What?” You ask, incredulous. Because he can’t just quit. That’s not how this works. You jump up and follow him.
“You think you’re some martyr,” he says, opening the door. “You’re crucifying yourself for things you’ve been given a real chance to overcome. I’m not here to watch you jump into an early grave.”
“Fuck off,” you yell, slamming the door shut. “You want to talk about martyrdom? Why haven’t you made amends with your wife?”
“Because I did a terrible thing,” he says in that annoyingly calm voice of his.
“You fucked up!” You pace a few steps away. “But you don’t want to put in the work to fix yourself. So much for all the love you have for your family.”
“That’s my call to make.”
“That’s right. It’s your fucking call and you’re making the wrong one. Some people they fuck up and they own up to it! What are you doing? Coming in here and hiding behind someone else’s problems so you don’t have to look at what a mess your own life is!” You’re shouting and you can’t keep your hands still.
He stands across from you, hands in his pockets. He says your name, tells you to look at him. “Why are you here?”
You stop and put your arms down. Because he is calm, and you are not. It’s like nothing you’ve said has stuck.
“Look at you, tough guy. You’ve got a smart remark for everything but you won’t answer this simple question. Because you can’t face the truth.”
He opens the door again. And this time, you walk through it.
—
You wake tied to a chair. It is because your eyelids are heavy like lead that you jerk and try to escape without reason first. You breathe from your nose because when you tried to take a panicked inhale through your mouth there was something gagging you out.
Look who’s awake, a deep voice says. Looks like you won the bet.
You settle because the rope wrapping over the entire length of both your forearms and your ankles gives you no other choice. You are stripped down to your underwear but still you sweat. You are in what looks like an office with the furniture removed. There is a man you do not recognize and a woman you do.
Evgenia looks nothing like the woman you have been working on and off with for six years. Nothing like the woman who scolded you but not for the same reason as anyone in the Red Room. She told you you had to stop hiding your injuries because you are a kid and not a dog and showed you the real world was not as intense of a picture as you believed.
She showed you new foods and taught you the songs her grandma taught her even though she could not sing. And one night after a particularly gruelling mission she told you you had to draw lines between what was okay and what was not. That nobody could tell you what those were except yourself. You have to listen in here, she said, pointing to your heart. And don’t let anyone tell you otherwise.
There is more to life than just the fight. You just need to look up.
Her face was also the one you saw as you felt a prick in your neck and a tiredness began to consume your body.
You look at her now, at her cold gaze and think what a glorious trick she has pulled on you. You challenge her to be the first to look away as you search for an ounce of guilt in her posture and find none. In the end it is you who breaks away first.
The man, who is dressed in a black shirt and black pants approaches you and takes the gag from your mouth. He tells you he has a few questions about Dreykov and the Red Room. He tells you you all are an outdated parasite on modern Russia and need to be excised. Let me demonstrate, he says, picking up a thin knife. He grabs your bicep and you try to jerk away but the rest of your arm is tied down and even though you are awake the world still feels out of focus.
Everything becomes clear real fast when he starts sawing at your arm. You don’t scream, managing to minimize your agony into a series of gasps and grunts. This is a yet undiscovered pain. He comes away with a little piece of your skin. He holds it in front of your face and flaps it like it is some sort of banner. Like this, he says. You know the air is not burning even if your arm is trying to tell you it is.
You look at Evgenia. She is standing back a few paces, arms crossed.
Where is the Red Room? The man asks.
I’m not telling shit, you say, even though it feels a little like your brain is having trouble connecting to your mouth. You think I’m some traitor? You would all be lost without us. Dreykov is going to–
He slices at you again, this time on your shoulder and you can’t stifle the yell that emerges. You clench your fists and fight to get away but it's no use.
You can’t help but look at Zhenya like she is a source of comfort. Like she might help you. She says your name. Just tell him and this can end. Please, you don’t have to do this to yourself.
Go to hell, you grit. The man grips you by the hair and takes a large patch of skin from your neck. You scream. You had never thought there could be this much pain without a single drop of blood.
He steps back. Where is the Red Room? You stare at him, breathing hard. The rope digs into your skin. You ache to put your hands around his throat. You are going to regret this, you say. You should know who you’re messing with.
Oh, he says, cocky. He waves the knife at you. But no one will know it was us, you see.
Kill me, go ahead.
I’m not going to kill you, no. You’re very valuable property. Very marketable. You are only the second man in history to get Russian version of super serum and not go batshit insane. Did you know this? Yes, there are powerful people who would pay a lot to have you in their arsenal. And they already have. You’ll be someone else’s little hound soon. And guessing at who our buyer is, you won’t even remember this conversation after they do what they do.
He holds the knife to your cheek. Too bad keeping this pretty face intact was not a part of the deal.
Wait, Evgenia speaks up. Let me.
He backs off and shrugs. All right.
She takes the scalpel and kneels before you. Hey, she says. Hey, hey, look at me. You must still be pretty out of it because you thought you were looking at her. Just tell us what we want to know and this can end. Don’t make me do this.
You are looking into her eyes and you think you see a little bit of the woman you thought she was. I trusted you, you whisper.
I know, she frowns, mocking. I’m sorry. She starts to cut at the skin on your thigh. It feels more painful than any of the other times because she is the one doing it. You watch the strip of skin come loose and then think you must be dreaming because she turns away and rushes at the man.
She stabs him in the stomach with the scalpel and throws a punch at his head. He is caught off guard and stumbles back. Without hesitation he rips out the blade and swipes at Zhenya. She takes a couple of quick steps back.
You strain anew at the rope holding you down but it is thick and unforgiving and wrapped around your arms and legs like a python.
He presses forward with the blade out, forcing her to work around him. She takes a step too close and he slices her across the stomach. Blood begins to bloom and stain her shirt a shade darker. But she is quick, she cuts at his wrist and forces him to drop the knife. Then, without missing a beat, she tackles him to the ground.
But he is bigger than her, stronger. He shoves her into the wall and dives for the scalpel. It lies just outside of his reach. Evgenia seizes the opportunity. She kicks it farther from his grasp and scoops it up.
She turns around just as he tries to get her from behind. The scalpel cuts deep through his throat. Blood sprays from his neck onto her face as if from a fountain. His hands raise and try to staunch the bleeding but it is already too late. He falls first to his knees and then flat on the floor. He gurgles as he tries to draw his final breaths and then it is quiet.
Zhenya stumbles backward, holding the wound on her stomach. You are still trying in vain to break free from your bonds. She curses and comes to you with the knife. You flinch a little when she points it at you. She apologizes. I didn’t know what to do, she says. This was the only way. I didn’t want to hurt you.
It’s okay, you tell her as she saws through the coils and coils of rope. You forgive her easily, instantly. You don’t think you could have been mad even if she truly had betrayed you. Because you will always be that twelve year old kid with fists aching from the weight of your anger. And she will always be the one to catch your wrists and demand you let go.
She gets your clothes for you and you try to ignore how the fabric sets your raw skin aflame. Then, you stare down at the body of the other SVR agent. Zhenya has made herself a traitor because of you. She has ruined her life. You are not worth that sort of action. You shouldn’t have done that, you say. You should’ve let him have me.
No, she says. You are where I draw my line.
Her words make your heart pound and your face heat up. You will not cry because you haven’t for years and it would be ridiculous to now. You have recently turned eighteen after all. You are a proper adult now with proper responsibilities. That’s why they came after you.
You’re going to have to disappear, you say.
I know.
I can’t know where you go.
I’ll find you, she says. When it’s safe. I promise.
You want to say it will never be safe. But you cannot entertain the notion you will never see her again. When it’s time you walk out first. So when they ask you where she went you can look them in the eye and say you don’t know.
—
Two months later and you have been carving room out for yourself. There is no back so you look forward. You tell yourself you can leave anytime you want.
The hole in your side has healed, thanks to Doctor Cho. You went and saw her three days later like she’d asked. You checked the medical wing first, asking after her. Most of the staff avoided looking at you, but one nurse told you she didn’t work around here anymore and that you should check the laboratory building.
You thanked her and apologized for the disturbance. Perhaps your reputation was getting a little too out of hand after all.
The scientists in the research building weren’t much better either. They all stared at you when you entered, but that might just have been because they’re not used to talking to a huge circle of people.
“I’m looking for Doctor Helen Cho,” you said.
You were directed down a hall and into a different room. She was there, black hair tied up in a bun, talking to another person in a white coat.
“Doctor Cho,” you said, feeling somewhat off-put in this place. You couldn’t even name half of the equipment in here.
She turned around, a smile lighting up her face when she saw you. That was nice. It didn’t happen with a lot of other people. She greeted you. “Let me wash my hands,” she said. “We can talk in my office.”
She discarded her gloves and safety glasses and the two of you walked down the hall into a small office.
“How are you feeling?” She asked, sitting on the edge of her desk.
“Okay,” you replied. “All things considered.”
“Can I take a look?”
You shrugged. “What am I here for?”
She unwrapped the bandage and stared down at your side. You could see the gears turning in her head. “Well this isn’t right,” she said.
You couldn’t help but smile, just the edge of your mouth turning up. “Am I going to die, doc? Don’t tell me it’s too late.”
She shook her head, still unable to look away from the wound. “No,” she replied, so enraptured she’d missed your joking tone. “This is. This is incredible. It looks like a graze wound. Are you sure you got shot?”
“I didn’t let you take a bullet out of me for kicks.”
Now she looked up at you, eyes wide. You were smiling because her awe was infectious. You’d never impressed someone like this before. You were never good enough. They always wanted you to be faster, stronger, more durable. But the way she was looking at you said this was more than enough.
“How?” She breathed.
“I heal fast,” you said.
She laughed and you found yourself thinking of more ways to draw the sound out of her. “No shit,” she said. “But I mean, this should be impossible. It won’t even scar.”
“You’re the genius scientist,” you said. “I don’t know how it works either, to tell you the truth.”
“I’ve never heard of anybody having genetics like this. But I suppose it’s possible. People have different heights and intellectual traits. Your cells must be able to process energy at triple the rate of anyone else.”
You tilted your head. “Eh, not exactly.” Then you paused because you’ve never talked to anyone about this before. And it was sensitive information. You eyed the woman in front of you. If you told her about the serum they’d stuck in your veins maybe she’d tell someone else, and then you’d be a rat in a cage. You couldn’t. So you smiled and said, “I should get back.”
For a second you thought she might press for more. She looked like she had a million more questions. “Do you think you have time for me to show you the lab?” Was all she said.
You sighed in relief. You decided you liked her. So you let her take you into the lab and explain all the things you’d never understand. She was excited because they were on the edge of a breakthrough, she could feel it. She told you she was working on growing tissue so they wouldn’t have to rely so much on transplants. She hoped their work would save a lot of lives some day. She would be happy if she lived to the day it would save just one.
She was almost winded when she’d finished speaking. “Sorry,” she shook her head bashfully. “I’m not usually so talkative.”
“It’s all right,” you said. And it was. Because you’d had more attention on you in the last week than you thought you could handle. “The world needs more people like you.”
“What do you mean?”
“You’re good. You’re not doing this for yourself. You’re going to help a lot of people.”
She looked down at her shoes. “I hope so.” When she looked back up at you her cheeks were a little red. “We should talk again. Outside of work.”
“That sounds nice,” you agreed.
Now you have come back from a mission gone slightly awry. The intelligence had been perfect, the lab waiting for you like a glowing jewel hidden beneath depths of concrete maze. There was nowhere to run when you broke the doors down and aired the place out.
The lead scientist put his hands up as soon as the bodies of his colleagues hit the floor. You were supposed to bring him in for questioning. You are looking right at the man and his empty hands when there is shouting and a single gunshot.
The target is dead, his head all exploded like rotten fruit. Ward holsters his gun. He says he thought the man had been reaching for a weapon. And that’s what all four of you report when Agent Hill asks you about it later.
It’s a problem because you are supposed to be the most seasoned strike team there is. It’s a problem because that scientist also functioned as an administrator and he could have led you to more cells.
It’s a problem because it’s not the first time something like this has happened.
It’s the third one since you’ve been here. There was the neo-Nazi who claimed he was part of a huge underground organization and the Russian politician who swore he would tell all in exchange for asylum. Both of them had become suddenly violent at the moment you tried to bring them in. Both are now dead.
The first time you had been confused. Then Rumlow looked you dead on and smiled, holding his index finger over his lips. Then you understood why they wanted you on their team.
Because they are imperfect, and so are you.
So you don’t tell your superiors the target had been subdued at the time of death. And they believe you because strikers are always like this, a little jumpy and a little imprecise. Consequences of pulling from ex-military and ex-police force pools.
But now you’re getting back from a long flight and an even longer debrief and Natalia is in your room with her arms crossed and an indecipherable look on her face. You’ve been on good terms. But you haven’t done that thing which is not a thing because it’s nothing where you lay with each other in the dark and communicate without speaking.
So you find it odd that she’s in your room.
“Hi,” you say, like a question.
“What are you up to?” She’s not asking what your plans are for the day. It’s dark out, and you’re exhausted.
You shake your head. “What are you talking about?”
“Maria is pissed. About the mission. And so is Fury.”
“So? It’s a shame the mission went bad but the target was hostile. He might’ve shot one of us. We’ll get the next guy.”
“Except this is the third time something like this has happened in as many months,” she says, slowly. “And you don’t make mistakes.”
You aren’t alarmed. She’s smart, smarter than you maybe. So you keep your face and body still like you’ve been taught and say, “I don’t. But they do. You must know I was never the one to pull the trigger.”
She huffs because you’re right. On paper nothing is afoot. But you know she has a feeling. You’re stubborn but so is she. “If something is going on you can tell me.”
“Nothing is going on,” you lie. Something definitely is. But you don’t care.
“I’m trying to help you,” she says. “Those agents you work with, you can’t trust them.”
“And how would you know that?”
“Because Clint,” she pauses to rub at her temple, “he doesn’t like them.”
“And that’s the end of the conversation?” You scoff. “Your new buddy says one bad thing and my team is suddenly suspicious.”
“It’s not just him. Your ‘team,’ is made up of a bunch of assholes. Everyone knows it.”
“I didn’t know you held such high moral standards. Tell me, what is your squad up to, huh? You go out and you spy on people so you can throw them a big party?” You don’t want to be angry, not with her, but she is different now. She is jumping on you when she always used to give you the benefit of the doubt, when she always used to be on your side.
She has become a stranger and now she thinks she can barge back in and make you behave as she sees fit. Perhaps you never knew her in the first place.
“I never said that,” she says.
“No, but you think you’re better than everyone else. You always have. And now you’re acting all righteous because the director has made you his pet project.”
“You’re one to talk.”
“What does that mean?”
She scoffs. “Really? Dreykov Junior?”
“I’m not his son.”
“No, you just wish you were.”
You turn away and take a deep breath.
Her voice is closer and softer the next time she speaks. “I didn’t mean for this to get so out of hand.”
You shake your head as if the motion would fling all the anger away like it was some pesky bug. “Me neither.” “I just wanted to make sure you weren’t in trouble. That’s all. I wanted to help you.”
You turn back to face her. “I don’t need help.”
“But you do.” Her face is a stone wall, a chiseled mask of indifference.
You blink at her. It is dark outside, and you are exhausted. Your quarters which have always felt a little like a jail cell shrink in on you. “What?”
She sighs, like you are a child who doesn’t understand. “They think you’re a spy,” she hisses, like she’s not supposed to be telling you this. “They think you are a spy and that you are trying to find a way to bring them down.”
“I’m not.” They have it all wrong, you want to say. You’ve been exiled, but you can’t tell them that. Because then they’d know you’re cornered, and there’s nothing more vulnerable than being caught with your back to the wall.
“Then why are you here?” She asks. And you feel like she’s pushed you off the top of the building. Because she is truly asking this question. She thinks you are working against them too. Working against her. “You came here to retrieve me, right? And I said I’m not going back to that hellhole. So you have a new mission.”
You must have some sort of surprise on your face because something clicks in her eyes, like she’s solved a mystery. But you can’t tell her that no, no one sent you here after her, because she’d ask you why you had jumped ship like an idiot and you’d have to tell her you were scared. You don’t have the words to describe how panic had seized you by the throat when news of her capture reached you. How even the daydream of her death made you want to die too.
Because you are not a savior. And she is not supposed to be worth saving anyway. Everyone is expendable. No one is special. And she was just a warm body all those years.
And because you cannot say all this, cannot accept that you ruined your life like some emotion-poisoned whore, you say, “You don’t understand.”
She is quicker with her response, because she has the power. She has always had the power between the two of you. “Then help me understand.”
You shake your head more furiously and back away. “Why do you even care, huh?”
“Because I want to understand you! You have to give me something. You have to show them you’re trying.”
“I am trying.” Could she not see that? How you were killing yourself everyday you woke up in the name of S.H.I.E.L.D.? You shake out the wrist you normally wear your watch on.
“But they don’t think so. You can do better.” She approaches you a little too quickly. You can’t tell if her outstretched hands are trying to support you or strangle you.
You seize her by the shoulders before she can touch you. “That’s what this is about? You’re worried I might be a stain on your reputation?” You are loud but you don’t care because you are furious.
“No. No, I never said that. I don’t care about my reputation. I want to help you, but I can’t because I don’t recognize you anymore!”
Her face is flushed red like it’s never been before and it scares you so you let her go. “You think I need help?” You throw your arms up because she is ridiculous and so are you. “You think I can’t handle this?” And she is shaking her head and getting redder and the corners of her mouth are turned down in the shape of a frown. She is saying no but you aren’t hearing her. “My whole life I’ve been handling everything just fine! And guess what. I have never needed you.” You’re pointing at her and every time you shake your fist it feels like pulling the trigger of a gun.
“You think I don’t know what you’ve been through? I was there too. I get it but it is no excuse to keep protecting them!”
“It’s not that simple.” Because you had fought and you had suffered and you had had a role to fill. You still do. No, you weren’t just going to accept that you’d lost and roll over for the enemy. You can’t.
“It is!” She says. “S.H.I.E.L.D. is not perfect, but it is a fucking haven compared to back there. Why can’t you see that?”
“Because I’m not willing to turn my back on things so easily. I can’t just run from one thing to the next, changing who I am to fit in. I’m not like you.”
“Well then you are an idiot and a coward. And I see right through you.” You believe her. You feel so exposed under her gaze. “I’m not pretending to be someone else to fit in. I’m trying to be more than them, to be better. Fuck you.”
“Yeah? At least I’m not a spineless traitor. How could you leave? What has S.H.I.E.L.D. ever done for you?”
“Are you being serious right now?”
“Yes! The Red Room gave us everything.”
“The Red Room didn’t give us anything. It took our choices and our lives and it’s taking still. Look at yourself!” She thrusts her arms out at you and you flinch. Just a little, but you know she sees. Because you thought she didn’t care about all the ways in which you are ruined.
“I am better for all they put me through. It wasn’t easy, sure, but I’m not crying about it. They saved me!” You eye her, up and down, pretending you hate her. “And where would you be without them? Starving and pregnant by some guy you married who spends all his money on booze?”
“You’re fucking unbelieveable. I am not who I am because of them. I made myself.” She glares at you. You can’t look away. You hate this intimacy. She speaks slowly, making sure you hear every letter. “But they broke you.”
“I’m not broken,” you say, low, like the warning of thunder. You’ve been made in their image.
“You are! It’s not normal to beat children because they do not act like soldiers. It’s not normal to think of sex as a means to an end at twelve years old. But you still think it is! You think it’s all okay when it’s not! You are stuck with what they have told us and you’re too scared to break out.”
“I’m the scared one? You’re the one who ran away because she couldn’t handle it!”
“Maybe you’re not scared. But you should be. You should be terrified of the person you’ve become. Because the boy I knew, the boy who would take a slap over having to slap someone else wouldn’t be okay with this. But they told you you were the chosen one and suddenly it’s okay to let others suffer because you’re on top, right? You’ve forgotten what it was like to be treated like a slave.
Things changed for you. You got your uniform and they told you your name meant something. But things didn’t change for me, or for any of the other widows. They are still trapped like the dirt under someone’s shoe. Their names don’t matter because they are called ‘whore’ and ‘weapon.’ Just like mine didn’t. Until I forced people to see me.”
Her words scare you because there is a truth in them you’ve pretended like you could manage. It’s why Svetlana always dreamed of running off. Why Ekaterina tried to kill you after you’d accidently walked in on her and Anastasia.
But you can’t let go. There is fear and pain when you submit. But there is so much more if you dare to go against them.
You scowl. “Well who had a hand in making me ashamed of that kid? I changed because I was chasing after you.” You point at her. “Perfect little Natasha.”
“You think I wasn’t scared too?” She retorts.
“Fine,” you say. “I’m evil then, is that what you want to hear? If I’m so bad, why don’t you just kill me for it?” Your heart is racing like you’ve been in a fist fight and your muscles keep flexing like you’re about to hit something.
“I don’t want you dead. I don’t. You придурок, I never said that.” Her eyes are shiny like she might cry and it spooks you because you can count on one hand how many times she’s looked like that. “I want to help you. But I can’t when you don’t talk to me.”
“And I don’t need help. I’m not some victim! You want some explanation for why I’m not good like you? You want to hear how they used to take me downstairs and whip me until I passed out and that’s why I’m so messed up? How I got into an argument with Dreykov once and he broke my jaw? You don’t want to know that shit!”
She is shaking her head and speaking calmer now, but you don’t hear her. You are somewhere else, lost in the storm of all those nights you can’t quite remember right. You are drowning in anger. Yours and Dreykov’s and the Widows’ and the Madames’ and the guards’. Building and building in your chest because you cannot let it go, it is not in your nature to not feel, to not care.
She is coming at you again and she looks a little like Marina did that one night you slept together only because you had never been taught to say no.
“Get off!” You yell. She is blocking the door so you make a fist and pound it into the drywall next to her head.
She grabs your wrists and tells you to calm down. She says your name. “Look at me. Look at me.”
“I am looking at you!”
“I didn’t know. I didn’t know. But this is what I’m talking about. These are the things you have to say. The things I don’t know about you.”
You sneer back at her because she is strong and you are not and it’s the only way to protect yourself. “Don’t act like you don’t have your secrets too. But you wouldn’t tell me because you have to be so perfect all the time.”
“I couldn’t, you’re right. But I will now. I will. Trust me.”
“But you’re a widow,” you say, cold and sober. “How could I ever trust you?”
“You don’t mean that,” she says. Because what she hears you say is that she is not human. That all she’s ever been and ever could be is a weapon. “Look me in the eye and say you don’t trust me.”
So you do. You look her square in the eye and say, “I don’t trust you.”
Then there is fire in her eyes as she stands there and stares. “I hope you’re proud of yourself. You really are just like him.”
You almost slap her. She is standing tall with her chin up like she is waiting for it and you think you should knock her down a peg.
But you don’t. You just walk around her and leave. Because she isn’t worth it.
Continue
#natasha romanoff x reader#black widow x reader#fandom is dead#especially marvel#but the art of storytelling is not#thank you to the five people#who will read this entire thing#and see the vision#and maybe understand#not beta read#this thing is too long for that#took me long enough to write#also#r is kind of an asshole for awhile sorry#not really canon compliant with anything#it’s mostly mcu#but also comics when I want#plus my own imagination#so yeah it’s an inconsistent mess#and so is the timeline#because i wanted this to feel sort of coming of ageish#sorry about ultra long form on tumblr#but i am not promoting and managing a series#this is it#mature themes duh#also ignore the lack of plot#i dont have enough time to write a whole novel#also in my mind this isnt the end of their story#more like act I#they have met again in my world
83 notes
·
View notes
Note
Can you write what the mha guys would do if reader slapped them during a heated argument?? Its no problem if you dont wannaa also happy new yearr🫶🏻
MHA GUYS REACTING TO...
GETTING SLAPPED IN THE FACE DURING A HEATED ARGUMENT ᡣ𐭩
Katsuki Bakugoᡣ𐭩
The argument was heated, voices echoing through the apartment as you and Bakugo exchanged sharp words.
Neither of you had intended for it to escalate, but tempers flared, emotions running high after an already stressful day.
“You don’t get it, do you?” His voice was a mix of anger and frustration, his hands clenched tightly at his sides.
His crimson eyes burned as they locked onto yours, but there was something vulnerable beneath the fury—something you both were too stubborn to acknowledge.
And then it happened.
In a moment of frustration, your hand moved before your brain could stop it. A sharp sound echoed as your palm connected with his cheek, both of you freezing in the aftermath.
The room fell eerily silent.
Bakugo’s head turned slightly, his eyes wide for a split second before narrowing.
He didn’t touch his cheek, didn’t move, just stared at you with a look that made your stomach twist. It wasn’t anger or resentment—it was a deep, quiet hurt masked by his usual brash exterior.
“...Did you just slap me?” His voice was low, almost a whisper, but there was a dangerous edge to it.
Your hand trembled as you realized what you’d done. “Katsuki, I—”
He raised a hand, stopping you mid-sentence. “Don’t.” His tone was firm, but his expression softened slightly when he saw the tears welling in your eyes.
He exhaled sharply, running a hand through his hair as he paced the room.
You stayed rooted in place, guilt washing over you. “I didn’t mean to... It just—everything got too much, and I—”
Bakugo stopped pacing and turned to face you, his jaw tight. “You think I don’t know what it’s like to feel too much?”
He took a step closer, his voice still sharp but quieter now. “You think I don’t get mad, frustrated, or wanna punch something half the time? But I’d never—” He stopped himself, shaking his head.
“I didn’t mean to hurt you,” you whispered, tears now spilling freely.
He sighed, his shoulders relaxing slightly as he stepped closer. “I know,” he said gruffly. “But we don’t solve shit like this.”
You nodded, biting your lip to keep from sobbing outright. “I’m sorry.”
Bakugo hesitated before reaching out, his rough hand cupping your cheek gently, his thumb brushing away a tear. “I know you are,” he murmured, his voice softer now. “But we gotta talk, not... hit. Got it?”
You nodded again, leaning into his touch. “Got it.”
He pulled you into a hug, his arms wrapping tightly around you. “We’ll figure it out,” he muttered into your hair, his voice steady. “But don’t ever do that again.”
“I won’t,” you promised, clutching the back of his shirt.
For a moment, the world outside didn’t matter. It was just the two of you, holding on to each other and working through the storm together.
Izuku Midoriyaᡣ𐭩
The air was thick with tension, your voices rising as the argument escalated.
Izuku rarely raised his voice, but tonight was different. Both of you were exhausted and overwhelmed, and emotions were running dangerously high.
“You’re not listening to me!” you shouted, your frustration boiling over.
“I am listening!” Izuku shot back, his green eyes wide and filled with equal parts determination and confusion. “You’re the one who won’t let me explain!”
The words cut deep, anger clouding your judgment. Without thinking, you raised your hand, the sound of the slap ringing out in the small apartment.
As soon as it happened, regret washed over you like a tidal wave. Izuku stumbled back a step, his hand instinctively going to his cheek. His eyes widened in shock, and for a moment, he just stared at you, frozen.
“Izuku, I—” you began, your voice shaking.
He didn’t say anything at first, his hand slowly dropping from his face. His expression wasn’t angry—if anything - it was hurt.
Deeply hurt. The kind of hurt that came from someone who would never expect that kind of action from the person they loved.
“You hit me,” he said softly, his voice barely above a whisper.
Tears welled in your eyes as you stepped toward him. “I didn’t mean to! I was just so frustrated, and I—”
Izuku raised a hand, not to stop you but to take a deep breath and steady himself. “I would never hurt you,” he said, his voice trembling slightly. “Not even when I’m upset. I... I thought you felt the same.”
“I do!” You cried, tears now streaming down your face. “I don’t know what came over me. I’m so, so sorry, Izuku.”
He exhaled shakily, his hand running through his messy hair as he turned away for a moment. You could see him struggling to process what had just happened, his shoulders tense as he tried to compose himself.
After a long pause, he turned back to you, his expression softer but still pained. “I love you,” he said quietly, his voice steady but firm.
“And I know we’re going to have arguments—we’re human. But we can’t let them get to this point. Promise me... promise me we’ll talk it out next time.”
You nodded furiously, reaching out to take his hands in yours. “I promise. I’ll never do something like that again. You didn’t deserve that, Izuku.”
He gave you a small, hesitant smile, squeezing your hands gently. “Okay,” he said, his voice still a little shaky. “Let’s move forward. Together.”
As he pulled you into a tight hug, you felt the warmth of his forgiveness and his unwavering love. It was a lesson learned the hard way, but one that strengthened the bond between you.
Shoto Todoroki ᡣ𐭩
The argument had been brewing all evening, tension simmering under the surface until it boiled over.
Shoto’s calm demeanor clashed with your fiery frustration, creating a volatile mix.
“You’re always so cold, Shoto!” you yelled, your voice breaking with emotion. “I’m trying to have a real conversation with you, and you’re just shutting me out!”
Shoto’s mismatched eyes narrowed slightly, his tone even as he replied, “I’m not shutting you out. I’m trying to stay rational, which is more than I can say for you right now.”
The words stung, and in a moment of heated frustration, you raised your hand and slapped him. The sound echoed in the room, and immediately, regret coursed through you.
Shoto’s head turned slightly from the impact, his expression unreadable. He didn’t touch his cheek or react with anger. Instead, he stood still, his gaze slowly shifting back to you.
The silence was deafening.
“Shoto, I—” you started, your voice trembling.
He held up a hand, stopping you gently but firmly. His face was calm, but the hurt in his eyes was unmistakable. “Why?” he asked softly, his voice steady but laced with pain.
“I didn’t mean to,” you whispered, tears welling in your eyes. “I was just so angry, and I—”
“No,” he interrupted, his tone still calm but firmer now. “Being angry doesn’t justify hurting the person you love. I would never do that to you.”
Your heart sank at his words, guilt crashing over you like a wave. “I know,” you said, your voice breaking. “I don’t know what came over me. I’m so, so sorry, Shoto.”
He closed his eyes for a moment, taking a deep breath. When he opened them again, the hurt was still there, but so was the warmth that you had come to love.
“I forgive you,” he said softly. “But we can’t let this happen again. If we’re going to be together, we need to handle our disagreements without resorting to this.”
You nodded, tears streaming down your face. “I promise. I’ll never do something like that again. You mean too much to me.”
Shoto hesitated for a moment before stepping closer, his hands gently cupping your face. “I love you,” he said quietly, his mismatched eyes searching yours. “But love means respecting each other, even when things are hard.”
“I love you too,” you whispered, leaning into his touch.
The tension in the room began to dissipate as he pulled you into a gentle embrace. It wasn’t an easy moment, but it was a turning point—a promise to communicate better, to lean on each other without crossing boundaries. Together, you vowed to move forward stronger.
Denki Kaminariᡣ𐭩
The argument spiraled out of control, voices bouncing off the walls of your shared apartment. Denki, usually carefree and lighthearted, was now visibly frustrated, his golden eyes flashing with emotion.
“Why can’t you just listen to me for once?” he snapped, his tone sharper than you’d ever heard.
“Because you’re not making any sense, Denki!” You shouted back, your patience long gone. “You’re acting like a child!”
The tension in the room reached a boiling point, and before you could stop yourself, your hand flew up, the sound of the slap echoing in the silence that followed.
Denki froze, his cheek turning slightly red where your hand had connected. His wide eyes flicked to you, shock written all over his face. For a moment, the world seemed to stand still.
“I... I didn’t mean to,” you stammered, your voice trembling as the weight of what you’d done hit you.
Denki blinked, his expression softening as he raised a hand to his cheek. “That was... unexpected,” he muttered, his voice quieter now. There was no anger in his tone—just a mix of confusion and something you couldn’t quite place.
“I’m so sorry,” you said, stepping closer, tears welling in your eyes. “I shouldn’t have done that. I was just so angry, and I—”
“Hey, hey,” Denki interrupted, holding up his hands in a calming gesture. His smile, though faint, returned to his face. “It’s okay. I mean, it’s not okay, but I get it. We were both pretty heated.”
You stared at him, guilt gnawing at you. “You’re not mad?”
“I’m not thrilled,” he admitted, rubbing the back of his neck awkwardly. “But I know you didn’t mean it. And honestly...” He gave you a sheepish grin. “I think I might’ve deserved it a little. I was being kind of a jerk.”
You let out a shaky laugh, relief washing over you. “You didn’t deserve that. I’ll never do it again, I promise.”
Denki stepped closer, gently taking your hands in his. “Let’s just... not let things get to that point again, okay? We’re supposed to be a team, not enemies.”
You nodded, squeezing his hands. “Okay. No more slapping.”
He chuckled softly, his playful demeanor starting to return. “Yeah, I’d like to keep my face intact, thanks. It’s one of my best features.”
Despite everything, you couldn’t help but smile. “You’re ridiculous.”
“And you love me for it,” he teased, pulling you into a hug. “Now, how about we forget this ever happened and grab some ice cream or something? My treat.”
As you leaned into his embrace, you knew that while the argument had been intense, it had ultimately brought you closer. Together, you’d learn to navigate the storms—one spark at a time.
Eijiro Kirishimaᡣ𐭩
The argument was louder than either of you anticipated, emotions running high as words flew back and forth.
Kirishima wasn’t the type to lose his temper, but tonight was different. His frustration was evident in the furrow of his brows and the tight set of his jaw.
“I’m just saying you could’ve talked to me before making a decision like that!” he exclaimed, his voice strained but not shouting.
“And I’m saying I didn’t think I needed your permission, Eijiro!” You shot back, crossing your arms.
The tension in the room was palpable, and before you knew it, your frustration peaked. In a moment of heated emotion, you raised your hand and slapped him across the face.
The sound echoed, and you froze immediately, regret washing over you as you saw Kirishima’s head turn slightly from the impact. His hand instinctively went to his cheek, his expression stunned.
“Eijiro, I—” you began, tears already forming in your eyes.
He turned back to face you, his crimson eyes wide but soft. His hand dropped from his cheek as he looked at you, not with anger, but with a mix of hurt and confusion. “You... hit me?” he asked, his voice quiet.
“I didn’t mean to,” you whispered, your voice trembling. “I was just so angry, and I—”
“Hey,” he said softly, stepping closer to you. “It’s okay. Well, it’s not okay, but...” He trailed off, scratching the back of his head. “I know you didn’t mean it. We were both heated.”
You looked at him, guilt overwhelming you. “I’m so sorry, Eijiro. I shouldn’t have done that.”
He sighed, giving you a small, understanding smile. “We all make mistakes. But we can’t let things get like this again, okay? It’s not... manly.” He chuckled softly, trying to lighten the mood.
You nodded quickly, tears streaming down your face. “I promise. It won’t happen again.”
He reached out, gently pulling you into his arms. “I know it won’t,” he said, his voice warm and reassuring. “We’ve just got to work on talking things out better. Together.”
You buried your face in his chest, feeling the steady beat of his heart as he held you close. “I love you, Eijiro,” you murmured.
“I love you too,” he said, pressing a kiss to the top of your head. “Now, let’s figure this out without any more slapping, okay?”
You laughed softly, the tension easing as you both took a step toward healing. Whatever challenges lay ahead, you knew you’d face them together.
FANFIC RECOMMENDATION ᡣ𐭩
Adult Bakugo x Female Reader
#anime#bakugo x you#bakugou katsuki#bakugou x reader#bnha bakugou#katsuki#katsuki bakugo mha#mha bakugou#mha fanfic idea#mha fanfiction#mha x reader#mha denki#denki kaminari#denki x reader#bnha denki#bnha x reader#mha x you#mha x y/n#mha shoto#shoto todoroki#shoto x reader#kirishima eijirou#mha kirishima#kirishima x reader#deku#mha#deku midoriya#izuku midoriya#mha izuku#izuku x reader
139 notes
·
View notes
Note
Omg I love love love your writing sm 🙏💕💕 and the new event is such a good idea I literally wanna eat your writing 😞
Could u request Shidou Ryusei with the emojis 🍉 and 🍭 please?
awee tysm!
a shidou ryusei watermelon lollipop
જ⁀♡⊹。° it can't last
♡ a/n — for my more than a married couple event!
♡ content — shidou ryusei x gn! reader, gn! reader, nicnknames of 'baby' and 'sweetheart' used, shidou thinks this is funny, reader dislikes shidou, fake-dating
♡ synopsis — shidou ryusei isn't meant to be a settled down man, but this simulation with you may change his mind.
“Of all the people I could’ve gotten paired with, it just had to be you.”
You stood at the threshold of the shared apartment, glaring at Shidou Ryusei as he lazily leaned against the doorframe. His signature smirk was already in place, like he was thoroughly enjoying your misery.
“C’mon, you know you’re thrilled.” He winked. “Who wouldn’t wanna fake-date me? I’m the total package, baby.”
You rolled your eyes so hard you thought they might get stuck. “This is going to be a nightmare.”
“Or the best time of your life.” He stepped aside, gesturing for you to come in. “Welcome home, sweetheart.”
And you couldn't help but be annoyed by the display of your points going from '0' to '10' before you could even step into your new space.
From the beginning, Shidou made it clear he wasn’t going to take this seriously.
“Why bother?” he’d said with a shrug when you tried to go over the program’s guidelines. “This whole thing’s a joke, anyway. Just play along, and we’ll ace it.”
Playing along, as it turned out, meant Shidou being as over-the-top as possible. He’d drape an arm around your shoulders during group activities, call you ridiculously embarrassing pet names in public, and find any excuse to pull you close.
It was all a game to him—a way to keep things interesting. But for you, it was exhausting.
“What’s wrong, babe?” he teased one afternoon after you shoved him off for the third time that day. “You don’t like my affection?”
“It’s not affection if it’s fake,” you snapped, brushing past him.
“Fake?” He tilted his head, his grin turning sharp. “You wound me. I’m a method actor, you know. I don’t fake anything.”
You didn’t dignify that with a response.
Despite his antics, there were moments when Shidou surprised you.
Late at night, when the apartment was quiet, he’d drop the act, his usual bravado replaced with something softer.
“Don’t you ever feel like this whole thing is stupid?” he asked once, sprawled on the couch with his arms behind his head.
You glanced up from your spot at the kitchen table. “What do you mean?”
“This simulation crap.” He waved a hand vaguely. “Pretending to be someone’s perfect match. It’s all so fake.”
You hesitated, unsure how to respond. “I guess… it’s supposed to teach us something. About relationships, or compromise, or whatever.”
He snorted. “Relationships are a waste of time.”
“That’s a pretty cynical take.”
“It’s realistic,” he said, turning his head to look at you. “People just screw each other up. Why bother?”
You didn’t have an answer for that.
As the program went on, you started to notice cracks in Shidou’s façade.
The way his smile didn’t quite reach his eyes when he played the role of the perfect “husband.” The way he’d get quiet when the instructors praised other couples for their “genuine connection.” The way he’d occasionally look at you like he wanted to say something but stopped himself.
One night, after a particularly heated argument about how to divide chores, he blurted it out.
“You know, you’re not half-bad at this whole fake partner thing.”
You blinked, caught off guard. “Uh… thanks?”
“I’m serious,” he said, his usual smirk nowhere to be seen. “You’re… easy to be around. Even when you’re nagging me.”
Your heart stuttered in your chest, but you pushed the feeling aside. “Don’t get sappy on me now, Shidou.”
He laughed, the tension breaking as quickly as it had formed. “Yeah, yeah. Don’t let it go to your head.”
The final week of the program arrived faster than you expected.
By then, you and Shidou had settled into a strange rhythm. His over-the-top antics had toned down, replaced with something almost… comfortable.
But you couldn’t ignore the gnawing doubt in the back of your mind. For all his moments of sincerity, Shidou was still Shidou—chaotic, unpredictable, and impossible to pin down.
And you? You were starting to forget where the line between fake and real was supposed to be.
On the last day, as you packed up your things, Shidou lounged in the doorway, watching you with an unreadable expression.
“So, what happens now?” he asked casually.
You paused, your hands stilling over your suitcase. “What do you mean?”
“This.” He gestured between the two of you. “Us. Fake-dating or whatever.”
You swallowed hard, unsure how to answer. “The program’s over. I guess we go back to normal.”
“Normal,” he repeated, his tone unreadable. “Yeah. Right.”
For a moment, neither of you said anything. The silence stretched, heavy with things left unsaid.
Then he pushed off the doorframe, his smirk back in place. “Well, it’s been fun, partner. Try not to miss me too much.”
Before you could respond, he was gone, leaving you alone in the empty apartment.
You didn’t know what to make of the way your chest ached as you watched him walk away.
Maybe it was for the best. Maybe Shidou was right—relationships were a waste of time, and pretending could only get you so far.
But a small, stubborn part of you couldn’t help but wonder what might have happened if things had been different. If the line between fake and real had blurred just a little more.
As you closed the door behind you, you told yourself it didn’t matter.
But deep down, you weren’t so sure.
they could never make me hate you shidou
i hope you liked it!
likes, comments and reblogs are appreciated!
#★ · airybcbyy#airy answers asks :)#airy posts#blue lock#bllk x reader#bllk#blue lock x reader#shidou ryusei x reader#ryusei shidou#shidou x reader#ryusei x reader#bllk shidou#bllk shidou ryusei#blue lock shidou#blue lock shidou ryusei
57 notes
·
View notes
Text
Virginity loss🍒 ASK: can you write sukuna geto and ino taking your virginity but a bit more realistic.
I didn’t finish this bc I’m moving accounts but….I never see anything for my poor guy Ino! Anyway ya first time kinda sucks, foreplay and a trusted partner definitely plays an important role. The anxiety over failure to perform, hurting your partner/getting hurt, not being good enough looking, having an embarrassing moment, or even just being emotionally overwhelmed. Western society put more pressure on it than should be. Rushing into sex is stupid, it doesn’t matter if you wait to become sexually active and having a body count means nothing. You are not worth any less because of how many people you’ve been with. Raised in a “you’re a disgrace if you don’t wait until marriage” family. Really did wonders for my self esteem. I didn’t end up writing for Sukuna since honestly I think he’d be a terrible partner unless you were sexually experienced and into some really freaky shit.
Minors DNI 18+ smut below cut
Takuma Ino: Takuma was not particularly experienced himself. His hands shook slightly while unclasping your bra, taking more than a moment to blindly undo the hooks. He slides his hands from your rip cage to your hips. His callused hands rough on your soft skin. He pushes you forward slightly so you’re reclining on your arms. Turning your head to the side so he can nip down your neck, softly squeezing and jiggling your breasts. Enjoying the sensory stimulation of your pliant flesh.
Sitting back on his heels he pulls down his boxers and tosses them aside. He doesn’t dwell on the moment, moving to open his side drawer, and pulling out a foil wrapper that shined in the moon light. You can’t see his cock well in the dark bedroom, you’ve touched his length before, it’s about average size, but the inability to see it at this moment causes you some anxiety. Takuma ripped open the wrapper, sending the latex circle flying onto the floor. He lets out a nervous laugh and grabs it off the carpet, blowing off any cat hair it may have landed on. “That’s disgusting.” You say with raised eyebrows and a bite of humor in your voice. “It’s fine, the only kitty hair I’m interested in is yours” he’s says lightly, knowing it was a terrible joke, but making you feel a bit more comfortable. He’s always the same idiot. You give him a blank stare of mock annoyance, pursing your lips at his playfulness.
Grabbing his length, he pinches the end of the condom and rolls it on until he reaches the base. Guiding his hands up your thighs he gently parts your straightened stiff legs. Kneeling in between your legs he leans down, face to face, hooking his arms under your thighs to prop your knees into a bending position. You feel a bit uncomfortable, the only thing hiding your privacy was Takuma in between your legs. You jolt when you feel his covered length tap your vulva. Hanging heavy against your skin, still radiating heat through the latex covering. “Um-I’m gonna kiss you now” he says as he’s nose to nose with you. You become self aware that you have been clenching your jaw. “Oh, right” you blush, closing your eyes and leaning up to meet his lips. Allowing him to push you into the kiss, flattening you onto the bed under him.
Your hands hold his torso gently, fingertips pressing into his body, you feel goosebumps on his skin form from your touch. Your kiss escalating until he’s grinding on you, your mouth trying to envelop his, moving in tandem. Takuma props himself up on his hands, pulling away from your kiss. He grabs his cock and guides it against you, taking a few tries to find your hole in the dark room. “Hey!” You exclaim when he accidentally touches your ass. “Sorry sorry, give me a moment” he replies hastily trying to not look completely oblivious.
He uses his other hand to find your folds and spreads them, the prodding feels foreign and not very sexy at all. Pushing the tip against your entrance he slides his hips forward, pulling out a little and pushing back in when he faces resistance. By no means is he rough, but you cringe at the lack of smoothness. Feeling a sort of rug burn sensation from the latex sticking to your skin, even despite your wetness. You should’ve used lube. The stretch burns and you feel his cock tap your cervix momentarily which causes you to grunt in discomfort. Your cervix will recede as you become more aroused, but the tension of the situation has affected your body despite its evident desire. “Can we pause here a moment?” You ask quietly.
“Y-ya of course, does it feel ok? Was I too rough?” He questions with genuine worry. “I just need a moment” you reply taking a deep breath. The next few seconds are quiet, just holding onto him as he awkwardly stares at your face. ….TBC?
Suguru Geto:
You’re sitting on Suguru’s lap, rocking your hips on him as he sits reclined against the sofa. Your kiss is breathy and desperate, he holds your hips tightly as if you’d float away if he didn’t. He flexes his fingers trying to draw blood away from his crotch but it’s impossible with you grinding against him. You break from the kiss panting and he looks up at you half lidded, hair slightly disheveled from you yanking at it. You feel a wave of sparks roll from your stomach to your womb. Without a word spoken, you move into nip at his jaw, licking down his neck until he reach his collar bone where you suck softly, covering him in hickeys. Suguru pushes you back for a moment and pulls his shirt over his head then moves back in you kiss you before you even have time to admire his fit body. Spit and drool covers your chin uncomfortably and you draw back again to wipe it off. A trail of saliva connecting your mouths.
Suguru bunches the hem of your shirt in his hands, giving you a minute to understand his intent before he pulls It over your head. You lift your arms so he can get it off the rest of the way, then pushing you down so you’re laying under him. “Do you want to keep going?” He pants into your ear, you nod chest heaving. He’d rather you use your words but he wasn’t going to push it. You had voiced your worries and embarrassment, this had been a running conversation, approaching intimate acts little by little. Unable to reach the back of your bra from under you he opts to pull it over your head. You have to wiggle a little boobs jostling freely, your hair getting caught in one of the hooks for a moment. “Ow ow ow” you whine reaching to pull your hair free, but before you can get there he’s already pulling the tresses from the hooks. “Got it” he murmurs, tossing it aside, taking a moment to look into your eyes. You feel like he’s evaluating your soul and you blush, breaking eye contact.
Suguru gently redirects your face towards him so he can continue your make out session. Your hands roaming his chest, feeling all the way down, following the trail of hair down to his pants. You palm his bulge softly though his black jeans. He kisses his way down your neck until he arrives at your breasts, glancing upward at your face momentarily to gauge your reaction. Promptly he takes your left nipple in his mouth, and your right breast in his hand. Your hands shoot up to grab his shoulders, head falling back as his tongue gently swirls around the soft skin of your areola. Suguru takes the tip of his finger and gently places it on the top of your nipples, his tongue mirroring the actions and he gently pushes it in circles, eliciting a groan from you. You want more. Now.
You hips press off the sofa bumping into his erection, he rubs it against you pushing your hips down with his own. Nipping gently with his teeth, fingers twisting your nipple in his grasp. He removes his mouth leaving you wet with his spit and he gives your breasts and rough squeeze. “I think we should move this to the bedroom” he pauses for a moment “unless you’d like to stop here.” You’re already sitting up to change locations before he can’t ask any other questions. You walk in front of him wordlessly, feeling a bit uncomfortable and self conscious.
Before you can make it to the mattress he grabs you from behind and tosses you on it, you give a little shriek of surprise then giggle. Play wresting for a moment, rolling around on the blankets. “Fuck, you’re so beautiful” he says staring into your eyes, changing the mood in the air instantly. “I want you to take me tonight, take my innocence” you confess voice shaking slightly.
“I would be honored” he says lightly “though not sure if I’d call you particularly innocent” he adds unbuttoning his pants and discarding them on the floor. You could see his erection prominently in his fitted boxer briefs. Sugurus large hands reach down and cover your breasts, giving a first squeeze, playing with them a moment before he gently trails his fingers down your stomach in feather light touches. Once he gets to the hem of your pants he grabs them and pulls, forcing you towards the end of the bed with them. “Don’t tease me” you snip at him, earning a soft chuckle from deep in his chest. He pulls your tight pants down which pulls your panties with them. You had never gone this far and you let out a quiet peep of suprise and embarrassment. “Ah sorry” He says not meaning to take everything off at once. He pulls your pants off the rest of the way rather than fight to separate your underwear and pull it back on.
You feel very exposed suddenly, you’ve sent him naked photos, and he’s touched you but always opting to stick his hand down your pants than to strip you, noting your usual hesitance. You sit up and cover yourself with your hands, he throws a blanket over you for a moment, shielding your body. “I just need a minute, we’ve never-I’ve never” you start and he interrupts you with a soft and reassuring “I know” he can see you trying to slow your breathing, you feel a little light headed. An anxiety attack? Now?!
He says nothing, but flops down next to you, allowing his hand to rest against yours until you’re comfortable enough to voice what you want. Slightly disappointed but not upset with you if you chose to stop here. You close your eyes as your nerves die down “I want to just get this over with” you groan knowing the suspense is exasperating things. “I’m not going to continue if you won’t let me get you ready first. You won’t be comfortable and that makes me uncomfortable” he says soothingly, laying on his side to talk to you face to face. You purse your lips looking away for a moment then nod for him to keep going.
“Nothing we haven’t done before” he whispers in your ear, still next to you, reaching his hand down in between the sheets, gently pushing your hand aside when you go to cover yourself. He licks your neck, nuzzling into your affectionately. Fingers running through your pubic hair and around your vuvla, gradually touching your labia, assessing your wetness. He removes his fingers a moment to suck on them, granting proper lubricant when mixed with your slick, and gently prodding, pushing one finger into your cunt. Wiggling it gently to find its was inside. You shut your legs tight against his hand, but he sticks his knee in between yours to prop your legs open enough to give his hands access.
Despite Sugurus obvious knowledge it still initially feels more like a pelvic exam than anything enjoyable, using his thumb to graze your clit and whispering sweet nothings in your ear you feel yourself loosening against his touch. Slick running down your legs, beginning to rock your hips to his gentle thrusts. Removing his hand briefly he adds a second finger and curls them inside. Causing you to throw your head backwards and cry out his name. This earns a shit eating grin, your voice going straight to his throbbing cock.
“Wait I-“ you start to say panting and he withdrawals his fingers slowly. He wipes your discharge on the sheets and you can smell its pungent tang, causing you to grimace slightly. “I want to go down on you” you breathe out, sitting up a bit, blanket still covering your lap. He’s silent for a moment as if registering what you said. He cocks an eyebrow and you nod in response, sure of your request. He opens his drawer tearing open a new box of condoms and hastily removes his underwear. Covering his cock in the thin latex barrier. You stand and make your way in between his legs. You’ve given his a handjob but oral was more intimidating for you. You kneel in front of him, heart beating fast. “Just…don’t thrust into my throat please” you comment looking into his eyes as your hand holds the base, and you give unsure kitten licks to the covered tip. “I won-“ Suguru isn’t able to finish his sentence before you take the crown in your mouth. It takes you a moment to figure out what to do. Covering your teeth with your lips and sucking hard, you begin to bob your head. Tasting the rubber but able to feel the ridges and veins of his manhood with your tongue. Hand sliding along the base, the other gently fondling his balls, try to gauge his reaction to different stimuli’s ……TBC?
#jujutsu kaisen#suguru x reader#suguru geto x reader#geto x reader#ino takuma#ino x reader#jjk x reader#loss of virginity#virginity loss#jjk smut#suguru geto
89 notes
·
View notes
Text
"Undercover Desires"
Pairing: Spencer Reid x f!reader
Genre: heated, fade to black smut, 18+, no explicit s*x, fluff
Warnings: smut, kissing, jealousy, flirting, touching, fade to black smut, some case talk, reader wearing a dress, heated make out
Words: 3.6k
Summary: Spencer and Reader have to go undercover and the tension between them finally snaps.
It all started with a case. A high-profile trafficking ring had resurfaced, throwing lavish parties to attract their next targets. The BAU was called in to infiltrate, gather intel, and take them down.
The plan was simple: go undercover as couples and blend in. The ringleader was known for flirting with his guests, so my job was to get close enough to him while Spencer played the part of the jealous boyfriend.
When Hotch paired me and Spencer, I thought nothing of it at first. But standing in my hotel room hours before the party, staring at myself in the mirror, nerves twisted my stomach.
The dress was breathtaking—sleek, black satin that hugged my body in all the right places. A daring slit climbed up one thigh, and the plunging neckline left little to the imagination. Paired with heels that made my legs look endless and a swipe of crimson lipstick, I looked the part of someone who belonged at an elite soirée.
But then there was Spencer. Sweet, awkward Spencer. The man who always left extra sugar packets on my desk because he knew I liked my coffee too sweet. The man who stumbled over his words when he was nervous, yet could recite the entire DSM-5 without blinking. I couldn’t imagine how he’d react when he saw me like this.
I stepped out into the hotel hallway, my heels clicking against the tile. Spencer was waiting, adjusting the cuffs of his tailored suit jacket. His hair was styled neatly, and his navy suit hugged his tall, lean frame perfectly.
"Ready?" I asked casually, though my voice came out softer than I intended.
He turned, and the moment he saw me, his entire body went rigid. His lips parted slightly, his hazel eyes widening as they trailed over me from head to toe.
"You… uh…" He coughed, looking away quickly. "You look nice."
"Nice?" I teased, stepping closer. "That’s it? I spent hours getting ready, and all I get is 'nice'?"
His face flushed a deep crimson, and he tugged at his tie nervously. "I mean, you look beautiful. Stunning. I just… you look…" He trailed off, his eyes darting to the slit in my dress before quickly snapping back to my face.
I smirked, loving how flustered he was. "Relax, Spence. It’s just a dress."
He mumbled something under his breath, his cheeks still burning, and offered me his arm.
The party was a whirlwind of lights, music, and champagne. Spencer played the part of the protective boyfriend flawlessly, his hand resting on the small of my back as we navigated the crowd. But I didn’t miss the way his jaw clenched every time the ringleader’s gaze lingered on me.
When the man finally approached, his charm was as disarming as it was nauseating.
"You must be new to these circles," the ringleader said, his eyes raking over me in a way that made my skin crawl. "I would have remembered someone like you."
Spencer’s hand tightened slightly on my waist, his fingers pressing into my side.
"My boyfriend insisted we come," I said, flashing a sweet smile and leaning into Spencer. "He thought it would be… exciting."
The ringleader’s eyes flicked to Spencer, who was staring at him with barely concealed disdain.
"You don’t seem like the type for this scene," the man said to Spencer, his tone condescending.
Spencer’s lips twitched into a tight smile. "I prefer to observe," he said coolly, his voice steady despite the tension radiating off him.
The ringleader laughed, clearly unimpressed, and turned his attention back to me.
"Well, if you ever get tired of observing," he said, brushing a hand against my arm, "I’d be happy to show you a more… hands-on experience."
Before I could respond, Spencer stepped between us, his height towering over the man.
"I think we’ve seen enough for tonight," he said sharply, his hand gripping mine. "Come on."
The ringleader’s amused chuckle followed us as Spencer led me away, his grip on my hand firm.
We left the party shortly after, our mission technically accomplished. But the tension that had simmered all night between us felt more potent than ever.
Back at the hotel, I kicked off my heels and leaned against the door of my room, watching as Spencer paced back and forth.
"What was that back there?" I asked, crossing my arms.
He stopped, running a hand through his hair. "I couldn’t stand the way he was looking at you," he admitted, his voice low.
"That was the point," I said, stepping closer. "We needed him to notice me."
"Yeah, well, he noticed you a little too much," Spencer muttered, his jaw tightening.
I tilted my head, studying him. "Were you jealous?"
His eyes snapped to mine, and for a moment, he looked like a deer caught in headlights.
"I—no—I mean…" He sighed, his shoulders slumping. "Yes. Okay? I was jealous."
The admission hung in the air, heavy and charged.
"You don’t have to be," I said softly, stepping closer until I was inches from him.
"You don’t understand," he said, his voice rough. "All night, I couldn’t stop thinking about how beautiful you looked, how every man in that room wanted you, and I—"
"You what?" I whispered, my pulse quickening.
His eyes locked onto mine, and suddenly, the space between us felt too small.
"I wanted them to know you were mine," he said, his voice low and intense.
The air crackled between us, and before I could think, I reached up and kissed him.
He froze for a fraction of a second before his hands found my waist, pulling me closer. The kiss was slow at first, exploratory, but it quickly turned into something deeper, more urgent.
"Spencer, I am yours. How can't you see," I murmured against his lips, my hands tangling in his hair.
He groaned softly, his grip on me tightening as he backed me up against the door.
"You have no idea what you do to me," he said, his voice rough.
"Then show me," I whispered, my heart racing.
The moment Spencer’s lips met mine, it was like a dam had broken. All the tension, all the unspoken words and lingering glances from the past few months, surged to the surface, spilling out in the way his hands gripped my waist like he couldn’t bear to let go.
The kiss deepened, his tongue sliding against mine with an urgency that left me breathless. I clung to him, my fingers tangling in his hair, pulling him even closer as his body pressed me firmly against the door.
"Spencer," I whispered, his name a breathless plea as I broke the kiss for just a moment, my chest heaving.
His eyes, dark and blazing with something primal, searched mine. "I shouldn’t," he murmured, his voice rough, but his hands betrayed him, moving up my sides, his fingers brushing the bare skin over the open back of my dress.
"But you want to," I said, my voice daring as I leaned in, letting my lips brush his jaw, his neck. "Don’t you?"
His breath hitched, and I felt the slight tremble in his hands as they tightened on my hips. "More than you know," he admitted, his voice low, almost a growl.
"Then stop overthinking," I whispered, letting my teeth graze the sensitive spot just beneath his ear.
He groaned softly, his restraint finally snapping. In one swift motion, he spun us around, his hands on my waist lifting me easily as he carried me across the room. I gasped as he set me down on the edge of the bed, his body towering over me as he looked down, his gaze filled with a hunger I’d never seen in him before.
"You’re dangerous, you know that?" he said, his voice rough as he leaned down, his hands bracketing my thighs as his lips found mine again.
I smirked against his mouth, tugging at the lapels of his suit jacket. "And you’re overdressed."
That was all the encouragement he needed. He shrugged off the jacket, letting it fall to the floor as I worked at the buttons of his shirt, my fingers trembling slightly with anticipation. He caught my hands, his touch gentle but firm, and his eyes locked onto mine.
"Slow down," he murmured, his voice soft but commanding. "I want to take my time with you."
The intensity in his gaze made my breath catch. "Spencer—"
"I mean it," he interrupted, his hands sliding up to cradle my face as his thumb brushed my cheek. "You’ve been driving me crazy all night. Let me have this."
My heart skipped a beat at the vulnerability in his voice, and I nodded, letting my hands fall to my sides as he took control.
He kissed me again, slower this time, savoring every moment as his hands explored, his touch setting my skin on fire. The straps of my dress slipped down my shoulders under his fingers, and I shivered as his lips trailed down my neck, over my collarbone, leaving a path of heat in their wake.
"You’re beautiful," he whispered against my skin, his voice filled with reverence. "You have no idea how hard it was to keep my hands off you tonight."
"Then don’t," I whispered back, threading my fingers through his hair and pulling him closer.
His soft laugh sent a shiver through me, and he obeyed, his touch growing bolder as he worshipped every inch of me with his lips, his hands.
Spencer’s soft laugh melted into a low hum of satisfaction as he kissed me again, his lips warm and inviting against mine. The quiet intimacy between us was something I hadn’t expected—something that wasn’t hurried, wasn’t fleeting. It felt deliberate, like he wanted to memorize every moment of this.
As I shifted in his arms, his hands tightened slightly around me, keeping me close. “You’re not going anywhere,” he murmured, his lips brushing the curve of my jaw.
“I wasn’t planning to,” I replied, smiling against his skin.
The vulnerability in his gaze when I tilted my head to meet his eyes made my breath catch. Spencer Reid was usually so composed, so logical and measured in his actions, but this moment? This was raw and unfiltered. His hand slid up to cradle the side of my face, his thumb gently brushing my cheek as if he needed to convince himself that this wasn’t some fleeting dream.
“I’ve wanted this for longer than I should probably admit,” he confessed softly, his voice low and rough with emotion. “But I never thought—”
“You never thought what?” I prompted, my fingers lightly tracing the line of his jaw.
He hesitated for a moment, as though choosing his words carefully. “I never thought I’d be brave enough to cross that line with you. You’re... you’re too good, too—”
“Don’t you dare finish that sentence,” I interrupted, a playful warning in my tone. “If you try to put me on some pedestal right now, I’m going to knock you off of it.”
His lips curved into a faint smile, his fingers threading through my hair. “It’s not a pedestal. It’s just... you deserve more than what I thought I could give you.”
I pressed a hand to his chest, feeling the steady thrum of his heartbeat beneath my palm. “And you don’t get to decide what I deserve, Spencer,” I said firmly. “That’s my call. And for the record, I’ve been hoping for this just as long as you have.”
His eyes widened slightly, surprise flickering across his face. “You have?”
“Of course I have,” I said, laughing softly. “Do you know how hard it’s been working with you every day, pretending I didn’t want more? But you’re you—brilliant, compassionate, a little infuriating in the best way. I didn’t think you’d ever look at me the way I look at you.”
He didn’t respond immediately. Instead, he leaned down and kissed me again, slow and deep, his hands holding me close as if he couldn’t bear to let go, while hovering over me on the bed. When he finally pulled back, his forehead rested against mine, and his breath was warm against my lips.
“You have no idea how much I look at you,” he murmured, his voice low and earnest. “Even when I shouldn’t. Especially when I shouldn’t.”
His words sent a shiver down my spine, and I couldn’t help but smile as I pressed another kiss to the corner of his mouth. “Good. Because I don’t plan on letting you stop.”
The tension between us, once so sharp and electric, had softened into something deeper—something that felt like it had always been waiting for the right moment to come alive. His fingers trailed down my arm, intertwining with mine as he gave my hand a gentle squeeze.
“Stay with me,” he said suddenly, his voice barely above a whisper.
I blinked, surprised by the vulnerability in his tone. “Spencer, I—”
“I mean it,” he said quickly, his eyes searching mine. “Not just tonight. Not just because of what happened. I want more than that. I want everything. With you.”
My heart clenched at the sheer honesty in his words. “You really mean that?”
He nodded, his expression earnest. “I’ve never been more sure of anything in my life.”
For a moment, I couldn’t speak. The weight of his confession, combined with the warmth in his gaze, left me breathless. Finally, I squeezed his hand, a smile tugging at my lips. “Then you’d better keep up, genius. Because I’m not going anywhere.”
Spencer’s lips moved against mine with a newfound urgency, the careful reserve he always maintained giving way to something deeper, something raw. His hands trailed down my sides, hesitant at first but quickly growing bolder, his fingertips pressing into my hips like he was afraid I might disappear if he didn’t hold on tight.
I tilted my head back as his lips left mine, trailing along my jawline and down to the sensitive spot just below my ear. His breath was hot against my skin, and a soft gasp escaped my lips before I could stop it.
“Spencer…” I murmured, his name trembling on my lips.
Hearing his name seemed to spur him on. His hands slid beneath the hem of my dress, the warmth of his palms setting my skin alight. His touch was still careful, still measured, but there was no mistaking the intensity behind it.
“Do you have any idea what you do to me?” he asked, his voice rough and low, like he was struggling to contain himself.
I shook my head, too overwhelmed to speak, and he pulled back just enough to look at me. His eyes, dark and filled with heat, searched mine, and the vulnerability there made my heart ache.
“You drive me crazy,” he admitted, his voice barely above a whisper. “Every time I see you, every time you smile at me, laugh at one of my stupid facts… I’ve wanted this for so long.”
His words sent a shiver through me, and I reached up, threading my fingers through his hair as I pulled him back down. Our lips met again, the kiss deeper this time, more urgent. There was no hesitation now, no holding back.
“Spencer,” I said softly, my voice shaky as I tugged gently on his dress shirt. “This okay?”
His eyes softened as he pulled back just enough to look at me. “More than okay,” he said, his voice filled with so much sincerity that it made my chest tighten. “But tell me if it’s not for you.”
“It is,” I assured him, my hands sliding beneath the fabric to feel the warmth of his skin. “It’s everything I want.”
His lips curved into a small smile before he leaned back in, capturing my mouth in another kiss. Each brush of his fingertips against my skin sent a wave of heat through me, and by the time he slid the fabric of my dress up and off my body, I was trembling.
“You’re beautiful,” he murmured, his lips ghosting over my collarbone. His voice was reverent, like he was seeing something sacred, and the intensity of his gaze made me feel like the most precious thing in the world.
I reached for him, pulling his shirt off of his shoulders and running my hands over the smooth planes of his chest. He shivered under my touch, his breath hitching as my fingers explored his skin.
The rest of the night passed in a blur of whispered names, stolen breaths, and the kind of intimacy that left no room for doubt or hesitation. Spencer was attentive and tender, his every touch and kiss a quiet promise, and by the time we finally collapsed together in the tangled sheets, I felt like I’d never been more seen or cherished in my life.
As I rested my head on his chest, his fingers tracing lazy patterns on my back, I couldn’t help but smile. The tension and uncertainty that had lingered between us for so long had finally broken, leaving only the warmth and comfort of something new and unshakable in its place.
“You’re stuck with me now, you know,” I teased, my voice soft and sleepy.
“Good,” he murmured, pressing a kiss to the top of my head. “Because I don’t plan on letting you go.”
And as I drifted off in his arms, I knew without a doubt that he meant every word.
#criminal minds#criminal minds fanfic#criminal minds fluff#criminal minds one shot#criminal minds imagine#criminal minds smut#criminal minds x reader#spencer reid one shot#spencer reid imagine#spencer reid smut#spencer reid fanfiction#spencer reid#spencer reid fluff#spencer reid x reader#matthew gray gubler
58 notes
·
View notes
Text
Behind Locked Doors
Simon Kalivoda x Reader
Summary: You were only meant to put the supplies away. But now you are locked in there with Simon.
It was supposed to be a quick thing.
You were asked to put away some supplies in the back room.
You didn't expect to be trapped in here with Simon, of all people. But now, with the door locked and no way to get out, you found yourself standing in the small, cluttered supply room.
You felt the tension between you both.
“Great,” Simon muttered, trying the handle for what seemed like the fifth time. “This is just fantastic.”
“We’re not exactly in danger. I mean, at least we’ve got all these supplies to keep us company.” You tried to laugh it off.
“Yeah, real cosy.” he laughed a little.
Your eyes scanned the room, trying to ignore the awkwardness hanging in the air.
You couldn’t help but notice how Simon was standing a little closer than usual, his posture relaxed but somehow still tense.
You couldn’t put your finger on it, but it felt different, you thought it was the room, the fact that you were locked in there, made him nervous.
“Guess we’re stuck here for a while,” you said, shifting on your feet, trying to break the awkward tension.
Simon nodded, his gaze flicking to the door one last time before he looked at you.
There was something in his expression that you couldn't quite put your finger on.
Took you a while for you to realize, he wanted to say something.
“Look, I’ve been wanting to tell you this for a while. And I know this is not the best circumstance, and I’m not good at this, but I think you should know. I like you. A lot. I’ve liked you for a while.”
You felt the heat rise to your cheeks as you processed his words.
All that time you’d spent wondering if he noticed you if he even saw you as more than just someone he went to the same school with and now here he was, admitting it.
“Wait, are you really?” You heard how surprised you sounded. And you really were.
Simon rubbed the back of his neck, and let out a nervous laugh.
“Yeah. I mean, I’ve been dumb about it, honestly. But I think it’s about time I admitted it.”
For a moment, you were silent, your mind racing.
You never thought he might feel the same way.
“Well, I—” You started, but the nerves almost got the better of you. “I like you too, Simon. I’ve liked you since you helped me out on my first day. I didn’t know if you even saw me the same way. Or if you even noticed me.”
Simon’s face lit up with a smile, it was the most beautiful smile you have ever seen.
“So… I guess this means you’re, like, my girlfriend now, right?”
“I hope so.” he wanted to laugh but held it in.
The smile on his face got bigger, and without another word, he pulled you into a hug.
His hug was warm and comforting, and for the first time, everything felt right. Ever since you moved to Shadyside.
Being stuck in a supply room with Simon didn’t seem so bad anymore.
But just as the moment started to settle in, there was a loud rattle at the door.
You both jumped apart, and Simon scrambled to the door, pulling it open with a sigh of relief.
Mr. Hall stood there, eyebrows raised in surprise.
“What are you two doing in here? The bell’s about to ring,” Mr. Hall asked, looking between the two of you.
“Uh, we got stuck. Lock malfunction.” Simon grinned.
“Just don’t make a habit of it.” Mr. Hall gave you both a sceptical look but shrugged.
As the teacher left, Simon turned to you, with excitement in his eyes.
“So, about that date… How about dinner tonight?”
You smiled, the butterflies in your stomach still in a whirlpool.
“Dinner sounds perfect.”
“Seven o’clock?”
“Seven works for me.”
And just like that, your first real date with Simon was set.
The fact that it had started with being stuck in a supply room didn’t seem so bad after all.
At least, you learned that your little crush wasn't so hopeless after all.
Taglist:
@castellandiangelo @imagines-by-a-typical-fangirl @manduse @jacalineiscomingforyou
@mandoloriancookie @deliciousfestsalad @lilliumrorum @asgards-princess-of-mischief
@fallout-girl219 @dracaryxzs @snowtargaryen
@mel-vaz @akamitrani @ange-olras @nicholaschavezslut69
~Masterlist~
ˇAO3ˇ
/YOU DO NOT HAVE PERMISSION TO TRANSLATE, TO STEAL OR TO REPOST ANY OF MY WORKS TO THIS OR OTHER PLATFORMS/
#Simon Kalivoda x Reader#Simon Kalivoda x you#Simon Kalivoda x fem reader#Simon Kalivoda x female reader#x reader#Simon Kalivoda imagine#Simon Kalivoda imagines#fear street 1994#fred hechinger#fear street 1994 imagine#fear street 1994 imagines#fear street imagine#fear street fanfiction#fear street fanfic#fear street imagines#simon kalivoda#simon kalivoda fanfic#simon kalivoda fanfiction#fred hechinger character#fear street simon x reader#fear street simon imagine#fear street simon imagines#fred hechinger characters#fear street
58 notes
·
View notes